
«lf 'tl 1 Mi 

« ft « . f 


















































■ 



; Xv. .vV -A-. /■S^’ 

.#'V J'k :t-' 

0 N c ^ / r<, s ^ ^ ^ . A 

^ 4^ r\ V 

v'' -V A'^' t "' ' " '<^- 



N 0 ■' ■■'^ 


. o'^ V- ’ “ » /' 'O 



« *0 o' 


* -V <5^' 

\ * V- t> 

- V I R ^ o ^ \ 



^ •-'> ■ '^' 

V , 0 N C ^ V- 

^ ^ 




O <1 V 



'•• • '*' y\ ,0^ 

A.' 0 N c . * * O '< ^ „V'B. ''<^ 

c ^ .0*^ <. <* " 

^ —oJni^ <*' /y7^2r> ^ 

vX V 

O o' 

k V" X' 



<\ , X K . ^’■ 

<f> c ® ^ -P 




7 ^ . i .2 



^ «.■ 0 ^ 

^ N 0 O ^ ^ ^ . 

.0^ ^ ^ 

^ r- (Z ^ 




0^ X 


-'p*' ® t 

. .V -f- -, “, 

^ r ® J>, 

, ^0 



'V 'p^ ^0wS^ -b '^' 

'’ ^ ft <t ‘> '’ - \ ' * if 


* o \- 

j- > 

^ ' iV ^ * 0 ^ 

dS^/Zl/'^^^ jCk ^ *a\ ^ 







V ^ O " ' 4 * 

^ ^ t V ^ 

o '^» <<1. jd 



o 

o 

21 



<v 

o 

o 



o 

-%> 

oV 

v<» 

'J 





<\ 

^ 0 ^ X ■*' . \^ 


<0 

^ *>" ^ Tj> 0 

^ V ; .9^; 

* rv 

'£ a ^0 C^_ ^■ 

'’ X ' ^ 

I y '»V>i * , 

N « ' .V > 0^ '^/ ■'"> 


■ '"P^ ’>■ 

, A ' *-> ''^ 

” a' c»>‘ 

^ a\ ^ v^ 



’'W- .v 


t/> 


C. ^ 













. v>'’ . 

.« ' - ,A ^ 

.0‘‘ v^ - 

0 ^ 


'^oo'< 


■i 'P .-Jy- ■> 

^ -\\ **• 




















% 


ft w^. 'I ^ 

,?v -*>. 




« i 


• s 


» •► 


r 


^ 4 -:. 


V 


<^J 




.*) 


•4i: 




k*^ ri6 *-«>j ■ ^ 4 ^ V. j-* iti^BiK^ •■•-■ *• • •<'#^ ■ % 








m 


:\< 


v> >« i « 

•■ ’• 


fc 3 !i' • 




K 


*. V •' 


‘^o£^ ITW.- # 


y g r ‘ -A^s. ^ J 


4Uf 


M ^ — fc ^ i 

'•j. '.^-4.ii^. «*f^V* 


• I 


*» 


.i 




».*■.** 


t. . 


, n' 

r ■• « . * ^ 


.% - 


•<^,, >* 








•* , 


«j 


a: 1*1 


* • 



!'• ^<3r \Si 




. < 


•' » 


• . ♦ 






V* “i ' 

.n >f .r^* 


< .w« : •> . . ■■ 



'• ■ * 


' i 


c> 


- \ • 


I* 





f #. 


• % 





>1 


«. ^ 








FAIRY-LURE 


GERMAN AND SWEDISH FAIRY TALES 


COLLECTED AND ADAPTED FROM 
THE GERMAN 


o by 

CARRIE NORRIS HORWITZ 

n 

Author of 



ILLUSTRATED BY L. J. BRIDGMAN 



BOSTON 


D LOTHROP COMPANY 


WASHINGTON STREET OPPOSITE BROMFIELD 



Copyright, 1891, 

BY 

D. Lothrop Company. 


♦ 


PRESS OF 

C. A. PINKHAM A CO. 
BOSTON. 


TO THE 


MOTHER FRANCES HELEN 

SUPERIOR OF ALL SAINTS’ COMMUNITY IN THE 
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 

This volume is (by kind permission) affectionately 
inscribed by the author, as a slight token of 
esteem for one whom she has, from her 
earliest school-days, known, re- 
spected, and loved. 








, V'v i 

» *rJ|.|fc; *" Vfl "W T 



* ‘;^■' 

' >W/'^ ■■ 






- w ^ 






i ■ V >, ' V 

t, - ™5Fv! - ■* 

' ■" ' ii 'R»^i ■'* / TV* 




cr 


[iEi ;. 


tm-:.: ',> ST'-Bk-'-^a^ ‘Sir 

^ ^ ■ --v - i ■ ■ '- ?< 





CONTENTS 


Page. 


SAID’S FATE 7 

THE TRUTHLESS PRINCESS ... 83 

THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE .... 101 

WHY DOST THOU BOAST THYSELF? . 123 

THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA ... 123 

I. TREASURES IN A CAVERN . . . 146 

II. THE RIGHT BRIDEGROOM . . . 180 

III. ALMANSOR’S NARRATIVE . . . 201 

THE KING WHO COULD NOT SLEEP . 227 

THE THREE DOGS 243 

THE GREEN ISLAND 271 

YOUTHLAND 281 

THE BOOK OF LIFE 309 

ON A SPRING MORNING .... 315 

THE LUCKY YOUTH 323 

THE LITTLE WHITE CHURCH ... 341 


^ V 






■if/' 




i' V 




-• V 


.WiiVL. 








K-' 




-’^- • “ « sll -^ ' 

1 ' t • f 


* «■» 


i 


j* 


.'V 


U** ^ 


«• i'll 








'-? i'T 


• V J 


ir’^ 

!*•» 






*f , 


'< OTsi 


• «- 


>> 




^ 'h \ 




w>, n 


•- f 


« • 


. •* 




V t- 




i 





'■ 1 

- x< 

v;1 

t #. 

■r-' 

# - 

; 

.A 





• « 




» .ft 


JAi 




-'> 

» • * 


fi 


fei 


• 




V * 




M ^ (3 

.'•>*r’ * • - S'! ►^] 

J? ^ • jr <• » 4 j 

Sr' .{l>»kl^ ' **.**■ 


• ,1 *• 


li*4> , 

. J\-; : •' 


•w- 






* r -•, 


'-I 




« • 


- . \ 


JTK -.. 




FAIRY-LURE 




6.Le- 




In the days of Haroun al Easchid, Caliph of 
Bagdad, there lived in Balsora a man named 
Benezar. He had accumulated wealth enough 
to enable him and his wife to live in comfort, 
and even luxury. He was fond of ease, and 
therefore pursued no occupation. When, after 
a time, a son was born to him he did not change 
his easy mode of life. Said he to his neighbor: 

Why, at my time of life, should I labor and 
traffic that I may, perhaps, leave, after my death, 
for my son Said, a few thousand more gold 
pieces if the business were profitable, and if the 
contrary a few thousand less ? ‘ Where two dine 

there is room for a third,’ says the proverb ; and 
if the boy turn out well he will have all he needs.” 

Benezar would have his son taught no profes- 
sion, neither did he intend him to pursue any 
7 




8 


SAIDAS FATE. 


trade. He, however, made his son Said, from 
his earliest youth, read, learn, and master all 
the wise and instructive books which he could 
procure for that purpose. 

Said’s deep learning and his great veneration 
for his elders was equaled by his strong arm and 
undaunted courage. At an early age Benezar had 
him instructed in the use of arms ; 
and, when still a youth, he was 
esteemed by young and old as a 
valiant fighter, while in the arts 
of riding and swimming his equal 
could not be found. 

When Said had reached his 
eighteenth year, his father sent 
him to Mecca, to the Prophet’s 
grave ; there, in that holy place, 
to offer up his prayers and perform his religious 
devotions as custom required. Before he started 
on this long journey his father sent for him. 
Benezar praised his son for his brave and con- 
scientious conduct in past years, gave him good 
advice for the future, supplied him with money 
for the expenses of the journey, and then said: 

“ Now, a few words more, my so;i Said. I am 
a man who believes not every vulgar prejudice 
or superstition. I have, indeed, often listened 
gladly to tales of fairies and enchanters, because 
they passed away time pleasantly ; but it never 



SAIDAS FATE. 


9 


crossed my mind to believe, as do many ignorant 
men, that these fairies, or whatever they are, 
ever had any influence over the lives and actions 
of men. Your mother, however (she has now 
been dead twelve years), believed as steadfastly 
in them and in their power as in the Koran. 
She once told me in great confidence that she 
had both seen and spoken with a fairy. I 
laughed at the idea then; yet, I must admit 
that at your birth something rather surprising 
occurred. 

“ The whole day it had rained and thundered, 
and the heavens were so black that I could not 
see to read without the light of a lamp. At four 
o’clock in the afternoon I was told of your birth, 
and I hastened to your mother’s apartment, to 
see and bless my first-born. There, to my sur- 
prise, I found all your mother’s maids outside 
of her door, which was fastened on the inside. 
Upon inquiring the cause, they answered that no 
one might yet enter the room. Zemira, your 
mother, had sent them all from her apartment 
because she wished to be alone. I knocked at 
the door, but in vain. It remained fastened. 

‘‘While I still waited impatiently, the sky 
cleared so suddenly that I was quite startled. 
The strangest thing about it was that only the 
sky immediately above the city of Balsora was 
clear and bright. Elsewhere the heavens were 


10 


SAIDAS FATE. 


still black, and in the far distance the lightning 
flashed and the thunder rolled on for hours. 

While I was wondering at these strange phe- 
nomena, suddenly the door of your mother’s 
room flew wide open. I bade the maids remain 
in the hall, and I entered the room alone, to see 
you, and to ask your mother why she had not ad- 
mitted me sooner. As I crossed the threshold 
and closed the door behind me, I almost fainted, 
the room was filled with so strong a perfume of 
roses, carnations, and hyacinths. Your mother 
held you up for me to see, at the same time 
pointing to a silver whistle suspended from a 
long gold chain fastened around your neck. I 
had never before seen a chain composed of such 
tine links. 

“‘The good fairy of whom I once told you 
has been here,’ said your mother, ‘ and has given 
this present to our son.’ 

“ ‘ Is it your great fairy that has also cleared 
away the sky so suddenly, and scattered all these 
roses and pinks about the room ? ’ I asked, laugh- 
ing incredulously. ‘ But she might have given 
him something better than this whistle, if she is 
a fairy ; for instance, a chest of gold, some fine 
steeds, or the like.’ 

“Your mother implored me not to make game 
of the fairy; because, if offended, she might 
change her blessing which she had bestowed upon 


SAID'S FATE. 


11 


the boy into a curse. I humored my wife, and said 
no more. We never spoke again of these strange 
occurrences until six years afterwards, when your 
mother in her last illness lamented that although 
still so young she must soon die. Then she gave 
me the whistle, bidding me take care of it until 
you were twenty years of age. On your twenti- 
eth birthday I was to give it to you. She warned 
me not to let you leave the city until after that 
day ; for until then the whistle must not come 
into your hands. She then died. 

“ Here is the gift,’’ continued Benezar, as he 
brought forth from a case the silver whistle 
attached to a long gold chain. 



‘^and I give it to you on your 
eighteenth birthday, instead of 
your twentieth ; because you are 
about to take a long journey, and 
before you return I may, per- 


chance, be at rest with my fathers. 

I can see no sensible reason why you should re- 
main at home two more years as your anxious 
mother wished. You are a wise and prudent 
youth, and wield your weapons as well as most 
men of twice your age; I can, therefore, declare 
you of age to-day, as well as when you are 
twenty. Now start on your journey, and may 
the Prophet protect you. But, whether good 
luck or misfortune attend you; according to the 


12 


SAID'S FATE. 


will of Allah and his Prophet, through all, do 
not forget your father.’’ 

So spoke Benezar of Balsora before bidding 
farewell to his only son. Said bade his father 
good-by with all due affection and respect, hung 
the chain about his neck, stuck the whistle into 
his girdle, swung himself into the saddle, and 
rode off' to the place where the members of the 
caravan, bound for Mecca, were to assemble. 

In a short time about eighty camels and four 
hundred riders were arranged in marching order; 
and Said, with the caravan, rode out through the 
gate of Balsora, his birthplace, which he was 
destined not to see again for many years. 

At first the novelty of such a journey and the 
rnany new objects which rose before him en- 
grossed Said’s attention. But as they neared 
the desert and the way grew lonelier and more 
deserted at every pace, then he began to think 
over many things; but especially over the part- 
ing words of Benezar, his father. 

He drew the silver whistle from his girdle, 
examined it carefully, and at last put it to Ids 
mouth to try if its tones were loud and sweet. 
But, oh ! it sounded not. He pnff’ed out his 
cheeks, and blew with all his strength ; but he 
could bring forth no sound. Provoked at find- 
ing the gift useless, he again stuck it into his 
girdle. His thoughts, however, soon turned to 


SAIDAS FATE. 


13 


the mysterious, last words of his mother. He 
had often heard of fairies, but he had never 
heard of any neighbor in Balsora ever having 
had intercourse with a supernatural being. Tales 
of such beings were generally dated years back, 
or related as having happened in some unknown 
land. So, he believed that in the age in which 
he was living such beings were no more ; or else 
that they had ceased to visit man, and take an 
active interest in his fate. Yet, in spite of all 
his reasoning. Said had some stray faith in the 
existence of fairies on the earth. He could not 
shake from his mind the remembrance of the 
strange things that had happened at his birth, 
of which he had just heard through his father. 
Puzzled with these conflicting thoughts, the 
youth sat the whole day upon his horse as one 
in a dream, neither taking part in the conversa- 
tion of his fellow travelers, nor heeding their 
mirth and laughter. 

Said was a handsome youth ; courage and spirit 
flashed from his eyes ; his mouth and nose were 
shapely. Although so young, yet he had a cer- 
tain dignity mingled with grace which is not 
often met with, even in much older men. The 
ease with which lightly yet firmly, he sat upon 
his horse, and his erect, manly form, drew to him 
the attention of the travelers. 

One old man who rode by Saidas side seemed 


V 


14 


SAID'S FATE. 


to be particularly drawn towards him, and sought 
through many questions to learn from the youth 
the history of his past life. Said, into whose 
mind the deepest reverence for old age had al- 
ways been inculcated, answered modestly, yet 
with wit and prudence ; so that the old man 
found great pleasure in his conversation. The 
youth’s mind, however, was all the while revert- 
ing to the one subject which at present 
puzzled him most. So, it came about 
that before long they began to speak of 
fairies, and Said at length asked his 
aged friend if he thought there were 
any such beings as good or bad fairies 
who could protect or injure mankind. 

The old man stroked his long beard, 
shook his head thoughtfully, and an- 
swered, It cannot be denied that many 
wonderful tales concerning them have 
been reported, although I for my part have 
never to this day seen either a spiteful dwarf 
or a savage giant; a magician or a fairy.” 

The old man then related to Said so many 
wonderful stories in which supernatural beings 
figured that he grew quite giddy with confused 
thoughts. He felt sure that the extraordinary 
things which had happened at his birth, — the 
sudden change of the weather, and the profusion 
of roses and hyacinths scattered about the room, 



SAID'S FATE. 


15 


— were signs of his great good luck in the future, 
and that he himself was under the special pro- 
tection of some mighty, friendly fairy. The 
whistle, also, he thought could have been given 
to him for no less purpose than in case of need 
or danger to blow, and thus summon help from 
the fairy. He dreamed the whole night of magic 
castles, enchanted horses, genii, and the like ; 
and truly in his sleep he lived in fairy-land. 
But, alas, on the very next day he was to learn 
how vain were all his dreams and air castles. 

The caravan had traveled on comfortably for 
the greater part of the day when, suddenly, 
the travelers noticed some dark shadows at the 
further end of the desert. Some thought they 
must be sand-mounds, others said they were only 
clouds on the distant horizon, while some thought 
another caravan was approaching. But Said’s old 
friend, who had often before taken long journeys, 
called out with a loud voice to the caravan that 
they must be on their guard, for the dark shad- 
ows were nothing less than a horde of Arabian 
robbers rapidly approaching them. 

The men, thereupon, seized their weapons,, the 
women and children and valuables were placed 
in the center of the procession, and all due prepa- 
rations for the attack were made. The mov- 
ing shadows grew more and more distinct as the 
forms came sweeping over the jdain towards the 


16 


SAID'S FATE. 


caravan. Nearer and nearer came the horde, and 
swiftly too. Scarcely had the men formed in 
line, with pointed spears, when, with the swift- 
ness of the wind, the wild horde came rushing 
on, and closed on the caravan. 

The men fought bravely, but the robbers num- 
bered about four hundred strong, well-armed 
men. They surrounded the caravan on all sides, 
killed many from a distance with their arrows, 
and then entered into a fierce conflict with the 
remnant, with swords and lances. 

At this awful moment of bloodshed Said, who 
all the while had been foremost in the ranks of 
the caravan defenders, thought of his whistle. 
He drew it quickly forth, put it to his mouth, 
and blew with all his strength. Alas! it gave 
forth no sound ; and the poor youth let it drop 
from his hands with a crushing feeling of utter 
despair. Frantic over this cruel disappointment. 
Said took a good aim at one of his assailants, 
who could be easily distinguished from his com- 
panions by his costly dress, and ran him through 
with his spear. The robber fell heavily from his 
horse. 

“ Allah ! what have you done, young man ! 
exclaimed the old man who was still by the side 
of Said. ^^Now we are all lost.’’ And so it 
seemed ; for as the robbers saw this man, who 
was their leader, fall, they raised a cry of rage 


SAID’S FATE. 


17 


and horror, and then rushed with such fury upon 
the caravan that soon few of its number remained 
un wounded. 

In another moment Said saw himself sur- 
rounded by six or seven stalwart Arabs. He, 
however, wielded his lance so skillfully as to 
parry all their attempts at nearer approach. At 
last one of them drew back and, seizing his bow, 
leveled an arrow at Said. He took good aim, 
stretched the bowstring, and was just letting the 
arrow fly when one of his companions made a 
sign to him, and he let the arrow drop. Before 
haid could see what the new dodge was, a noose 
was thrown over his shoulders, binding his arms 
close to his body. In vain he struggled to free 
himself from this confinement. The noose was 
drawn tighter and tighter, and Said was cap- 
tured. At once his hands were securely bound 
behind him.. 

At last every member of the caravan was either 
slain or captured. As the robbers belonged to 
two different bands they divided between them 
the spoils of the caravan and the prisoners. 
They then separated ; one band going south- 
ward, and the other eastward. Said was re- 
placed upon his horse, and on either side of 
him rode two armed Arabs'. They cast upon 
their prisoner from time to time glances of bit- 
ter hatred' and unsatisfied revenge. They also 


18 


SAID'S FATE. 


often whispered to each other with meaning 
nods and shakes of their heads. Said perceived 
that the man whom he had killed was some 
great ruler ; perhaps the prince of the horde. 

Death to Said seemed far better than thral- 
dom. He, therefore, considered himself fortu- 
nate in that he had called down upon himself 
the fury of the whole horde. He expected cer- 
tainly that he would be killed upon reaching the 
robbers’ encampment. The armed men watched 
his every movement, and as often as he attempted 
to look around they struck him with their sword- 
hilts. One time, however, as his horse shied a 
little, he gave one quick glance behind him. He 
then saw to his surprise and pleasure his aged 
friend, who he had thought was killed in the 
fight. 

At length trees and tents could be seen in the 
distance. As they approached the encampment 
a perfect host of women and children streamed 
out to meet them. But scarcely had they ex- 
changed two words with the robbers when the 
whole mass broke out into a fierce yell of mingled 
rage and grief, while all eyes were turned quickly 
upon Said. The throng were so infuriated against 
him that they showered upon him curses and 
imprecations. 

“ This is he,” cried they, who has slain the 
great Almansor, the bravest of all men. He 


SAID'S FATE. 


19 


shall die. We will give his flesh as prey to 
the wild beasts of the desert.” They then be- 
gan to pelt poor Said with bits of wood, clods, 
and other missiles which were within their reach. 
The robbers who were guarding Said were in 
danger of being hurt by these showers from 
the angry crowd; they, therefore, drove the 
mob back with their lances, crying out, “ Away 
with you, children ; to your tents, ye women. 
He has slain the great Almansor in a skirmish, 
and he must die. Not, however, by the hands 
of women, but by the sword of the brave.” 

When they had reached an open place where 
the tents were pitched the robbers halted. The 
prisoners were bound together, two and two, and 
marched into the tents. Said, however, was 
bound alone, and led into the largest of all the 
tents. In it sat an old man in princely garb, 
whose grave, proud bearing showed him to be 
the chieftain of the horde. The robbers who led 
in Said approached with sad, measured steps, 
and heads bowed low. 

“ The cry of the women has told me what has 
happened,” said the majestic prince as he noticed 
the entrance of the robbers, and your sad faces 
confirm my worst fears. Almansor has fallen ? ” 

“Almansor has fallen,” answered the robbers; 
“but here, Selim, Lord of the Desert, is his mur- 
derer. We bring him that you may decide what 


20 


SAID'S FATE. 


death he shall die. Shall we secure him to a 
tree, and shoot at him as a target with our arrows 
until he dies ; shall we hunt him through the wood 
with our lances ; is it your pleasure that we put 
the rope around his neck, or shall he be torn to 
pieces by wild beasts ? ” 

‘‘ Who are you ? ” asked Selim, gazing at the 
prisoner who stood before him, calm and cheer- 
ful, although expecting his death sentence. 

Said answered his question shortly and frankly. 

“ Did you fall upon my son insidiously, or, 
creeping up from behind, pierce him with an 
arrow or your lance ? ” asked the chief. 

“No, my lord,” replied Said. “In open con- 
flict, when your people made a charge upon our 
ranks. I killed your son when he had already 
slain full eight of my companions.” 

“ Is it as he says ? ” asked Selim of the men 
who had captured Said. 

“ Truly, Prince, he slew Almansor in an open 
fight.” 

“If that be so, then has he done no more, no 
less, than we ourselves would have done,” replied 
Selim. “ He has slain his enemy who would have 
robbed him of his freedom or his life ; therefore, 
quickly loosen his bonds.” 

The robbers gazed for a moment at their prince 
in amazement, and then did his bidding with 
tardy hands, sorely against their wills. 


SAID'S FATE. 


21 


Shall then the murderer of thy son, the 
brave Almansor, not die?” asked one of the rob- 
bers as he cast an angry glance at Said. “We 
would have rather slain him in the desert before 
we brought him hither.” 

“ He shall not die,” cried Selim, “ I will keep 
him in my own tent. I take him as my just 
portion of the spoils; 
he shall be my ser- 
vant.” 

Said could find no 
words with which to 
thank the old chief- 
tain, and the robbers 
left the tent grum- 
bling to themselves. 

All the women and 
children were gathered 
without the great tent 
anxiously waiting to witness Saidas execution. 
When the robbers told them of Selim’s resolu- 
tion, the mass raised a terrible hue and cry, and 
swore that they would avenge the death of Al- 
mansor on his murderer, even if his own father 
pardoned the offender. 

The other prisoners were divided amongst the 
horde. Some few were allowed to go on their 
way in consideration of large ransoms. Others 
were made use of as shepherds for the robbers 



22 


SAID'S FATE. 


flocks, while many were obliged to perform the 
most menial work in the tents. Not so with 
Said. Was it the beauty of his face and his 
heroic spirit, or was it the secret working of his 
good fairy that drew Selim so to the youth ? 
Why, no one could tell, but Said lived in Selim’s 
tent more as a son than a servant. But the un- 
concealed affection of the old chief for him made 
the other servants dislike him. Wherever he 
was. Said met only with unfriendly glances. 
When he passed through the camp alone he 
heard on all sides abusive and insulting words 
cast at him. Indeed, several times had a well- 
aimed arrow struck him on the breast. That he 
had not yet been injured by the arrows, he as- 
cribed to the whistle, which he always carried on 
his breast; and to the shelter which its magic 
power afforded, he believed he owed his life ; for 
the arrows, striking against it, had glanced aside 
without injuring him. 

Often did he complain to his master of these 
attempts to take his life. In vain Selim tried to 
trace out who these would-be assassins were ; for 
the whole horde seemed to be confederated 
against their chieftain’s favorite. One day, 
therefore, Selim spoke to him thus : 

“ I had hoped that you might fill for me the 
place of the son who perished by your hands. 
The fault lies not in you or in me that it cannot 


SAW'S FATE. 


26 


SO be. All are imbittered against you, and I 
myself cannot shelter you longer in safety. If 
they slay you secretly it cannot help either you 
or me to bring the offenders to their just punish- 
ment. It would, then, be too late. Therefore, 
when the men return hither from their present 
expedition, I will say that your father has sent 
me ransom money, and I will have you escorted 
in safety through the desert by some of my most 
trustworthy men.^’ 

“But can I trust any one here besides you?’^ 
asked Said with consternation. “Will they not 
kill me on the way ? 

“ The solemn oath which they must first swear 
before me, and which no one of them has ever 
yet broken will be your protection,’’ replied 
Selim confidently. 

Some days later the robber band returned to 
their encampment, and Selim then carried out 
his plan. He supplied Said with weapons, 
clothes, and a horse; and assembling the brav- 
est of the men chose, out five to accompany Said 
through the desert. Selim then made the five 
men take the most solemn and fearful oath that 
they would not kill their charge ; after which he 
took a tender farewell of the youth of whom he 
had already become so fond. 

The five men rode with Said through the 
desert in sullen silence. Said saw how very un- 


24 


SAID\S FATE. 


willingly they performed their task of escorting 
him, and it gave him no little uneasiness when 
he recognized two of the men as having been 
present at the skirmish in which he had killed 
Almansor. 

When they had traveled some eight hours 
Said heard his guards whispering together, and 
noticed that their countenances were yet more 
sullen than before. He strained every nerve to 
catch their words, and perceived that they were 
conversing in a dialect which was only spoken 
by this horde, and used even by them only when 
they were engaged in dangerous or secret conver- 
sation. Selim, who had planned to keep Said 
always with him as an adopted son, had spent 
many hours in teaching and familiarizing the 
youth with this secret tongue. The conversation 
he now overheard did not tend to lessen his fears. 

“ Here is the place,’^ said one, “ where we at- 
tacked the caravan, and here the noble Almansor 
fell by the hand of a mere boy.” 

“The wind has indeed swept from the sand 
the prints of his horse’s hoofs,” said another, 
“ but I have not forgotten the deed.” 

“ And/^ queried a third, “ shall he who slew 
our chief yet live, and be free, to our shame ? 
AVhen has it ever before been known that a 
father would not revenge the death of his only 
son ? But Selim has grown old and childish.” 


SAIDAS FATE. 


25 


“Moreover,” replied a fourth, “when a father 
neglects it, then it is the duty of the kinsfolk or 
fi lends to take revenge on the murderer of their 
comrcvde. Here, on this very spot, we should 
cut him down. It has been our law and custom 
for ages past.” 

“ But,” exclaimed a fifth, “ we have sworn to 
Selim. We dare not kill the boy. Our solemn 
oath may not be broken.” 

“It is true,” the others made answer, “we 
have sworn, and the murderer must . be set free 
by his bitterest enemies.” 

“ Hold ! ” cried one, the most evil-eyed of them 
all, “old Selim is a wise man, but not so clever 
as he is considered. Have we sworn to take this 
fellow to any particular spot ? No, Selim only 
took our oath that we would-not slay the youth. 
We will not take his life ; but the burning sun, 
or the sharp teeth of the jackals shall carry out 
our revenge. We will bind him hand and. foot 
and leave him here on this very spot.” 

Thus spoke the robbers together. For some 
minutes Said had been prepared for the worst, 
and as the last word was spoken he ran his spurs 
into his horse’s sides, urged him on with a des- 
perate cut from the' whip, and went flying over 
the plain like the wind. The five men stood still 
in amazement for a moment, but, well accustomed 
to such chases, they divided, and some rode to 


26 


SAID'S FATE. 


the right and others to the left. They were 
familiar with every path and turn in the desert 
which a rider could take. Soon, therefore, two 
of the robbers had overtaken the fugitive. As 
they closed in upon him Said turned towards the 
other side, but there also two were ready to stop 
his career. The fifth one coming up from the 
rear cut off the last chance of escape. Their 



solemn oath not to kill him, now restrained them 
from using their weapons. They, however, threw 
a noose over his head, dragged him from his horse, 
beat him mercilessly, took from him his purse full 
of gold, bound him hand and foot, and laid him 
down on the scorching sand of the desert. 

Said implored his persecutors to have com- 
passion, he promised them an enormous ransom ; 
but, with fiendish laughter, they swung them- 
selves upon their horses and rode off. For some 


SAID'S FATE. 


27 


moments he listened to the sounds of their 
horses’ hoofs as they grew ever fainter and 
fainter, and as the last sound died away in the 
distance he closed his eyes, and gave himself up 
for lost. Said thought of his father, of the old 
man’s grief if his son never returned. Then, he 
thought of his own sad fate, that he must die so 
young ; for nothing was now more certain to him 
than that he must suffer an agonizing death in 
the burning hot sand, or be torn to pieces by 
jackals. 

' The sun rose ever higher, and scorched his 
brow more fiercely. He rolled from side to side 
in his intense, burning agony. In so doing, the 
whistle, still fastened to its chain, was dragged 
out from his clothes, and his eyes fell upon it. 
He tried for some time, by turning, and rolling, 
and bending his head, to reach it with his mouth. 
At length he had it between his lips. He tried 
to give one mighty blow. But, even in this hour 
of dire need, no sound came forth. In utter 
despair Said let his head sink again on the sand. 
The burning rays of the sun, then at its zenith, 
at last robbed him of his senses, and he fell into 
the deep sleep of unconsciousness. 

After some hours Said was aroused by a noise 
at his side. He felt at the same moment some- 
thing seize hold of his shoulders. He uttered a 
cry of horror, for he believed that a pack of jack- 


28 


SAIDAS FATE. 


als had discovered him, and would soon tear him 
to pieces. He was placed upon his feet. Then 
he knew it was not the claw of a wild beast, but 
the hand of a man, who was handling him care- 
fully, and was speaking to two or three others. 
“ He lives,’^ whispered one, “ but he takes us for 
enemies.” 

Said at length opened his eyes, and saw before 
him the face of a short, fat man with small eyes 
and a long beard. The man spoke kindly to him, 
supported him, and administered to him food and 
wine. While Said was recovering his strength, the 
man told him that he was a merchant of Bagdad ; 
that his name was Kalum-Bek, and that he dealt 
in shawls and dresses for the ladies. He had 
taken a business journey, to replenish his stock, 
and was then returning home. He had seen a 
lad, bound and half-dead, lying in the sand, whose 
costly clothes and richly-set dagger had attracted 
his attention. He had done everything to revive 
him, and had at last succeeded. 

Said thanked the man gratefully for saving 
his life, for he saw plainly that he must have 
died a miserable death but for the kind inter- 
vention of the merchant. As Said had now no 
means of providing himself with a horse, and 
was not willing to wander on foot and alone 
through the desert, he was thankful to accept an 
offer of a seat on one of the merchant’s already 


SAIDAS FATE. 


29 


heavily laden camels. He determined to go with 
the merchant to Bagdad ; there he hoped to find 
some caravan with which he could travel back to 
Balsora. 

On the way the merchant related to his new 
traveling companion many things about the great 
Commander of the Faithful, Haroun al Raschid. 
He told him of his love of justice, and his pene- 
tration; how he could with marvelous discern- 
ment settle the most difficult disputes and ques- 
tions of law. Among others, the merchant related 
the story of ‘‘ The Rope-maker,” the story of 
“ The Pot of Olives,” and the story of “ Zobeide 
and her four Sisters,” which Said had never be- 
fore heard. 

Our caliph, the Commander of the Faithful,” 
continued the merchant, ‘Ms a wonderful man. 
If you think he sleeps during the night, like 
most people, you are greatly mistaken. Two or 
three hours’ sleep towards morning is all he ever 
takes. I must know, for Mesrour, his chief 
chamberlain, is my cousin ; and although he is 
as silent as the grave about any secrets concern- 
ing his master, yet, now and then, he lets fall a 
hint about those good habits of the caliph which 
he knows wdll only make the subjects love their 
ruler the more — especially when he sees that 
one is nearly beside himself with curiosity. 

“How, instead of sleeping like other men, the 


30 


SAID'S FATE. 


caliph, during the night, strolls through the 
streets of Bagdad. Scarcely a week ever passes 
in which he does not light upon some adventure ; 
for you must know (as, indeed, is shown by the 
story of the Pot of Olives, which is as true as 
the word of the Prophet) that he does not make 
his rounds on horse, attired in his royal robes, 
attended by his guards, and an hundred torch- 
bearers to precede him, as he could if he wished. 
Sometimes he goes as a merchant, sometimes as a 
sea-captain, or as a soldier, or perhaps as a mufti. 
In these garbs our caliph wanders about Bagdad 
in the night season, to see that in his city all is 
right and in order. Thereby it happens that 
more men are politely made fools of in Bagdad 
than in any other city ; for the stranger who 
visits you in the night, or whom you meet in the 
street is as likely as not to be the caliph ; and 
no one can tell whether he is entertaining his 
ruler, or a brother in need. These nightly rounds 
of Haroun al Raschid bring to many a man a 
severe bastinado.” 

So spake the merchant, and Said, although he 
longed to be again with his father, yet rejoiced 
at the thought of seeing Bagdad, and. the re- 
nowned Haroun al Raschid. 

After ten days’ journey they reached Bagdad. 
Said was astonished at the grandeur of this city, 
which was at that time at the height of its glory. 


AID'S FATE. 


31 


The merchant invited Said to come home with 
him, which invitation the youth most gladly ac- 
cepted. He had at hrst feared that, there in a 
strange city, without money, he would have to 
spend the night on the steps of some mosque. 

The morning after his arrival Said had just 
completed his toilet, and was thinking that he 
would make a good show in Bagdad, attired in 
the costly robes with which the old chieftain had 
furnished him, when the merchant entered his 
apartment. He surveyed the youth with knav- 
ish laughter, stroked his. beard, and said, “ That 
is all very fine, young master, but what now is 
to become of you ? It seems to me you are a 
great day-dreamer, and think not for the follow- 
ing day. Or, have you, perhaps, sufficient money 
with you to live in style corresponding to your 
fine robes ? ” 

My dear sir,’’ answered the youth, confused 
and blushing, ‘^of a truth, I have no money; but 
perhaps you will advance sufficient to enable me 
to travel home. My father will return it to you 
promptly, and with interest.” 

Your father, fellow ? ” shouted the merchant 
with a contemptuous laugh ; I believe the sun 
in the desert has affected your brain. Do you 
imagine that I credit the tale you told me in the 
desert ? That your father is a rich man in Bal- 
sora, you his only son, and how the robbers at- 


32 


SAID’S FATE. 


tacked your caravan, your sojourn in the chief- 
tain’s tent, and, this and that, and the other, that 
you have told me ? I have, indeed, wondered at 
the glibness with which you utter such false- 
hoods, and your shamelessness in telling un- 
truths. I know that all the richest men in 
Balsora are merchants, and I have already had 
dealings with them. I must have heard of a 


merchant Benezar were he worth only six thou- 
sand gold pieces. It is either 
untrue that you are from Balsora, 
or else your father is some poor, 
starving wretch to whose vaga- 
bond son I am to lend money. 
So, also, with your account of 
the sudden attack in the desert. 
When has the tale ever been 
told, since the wise caliph Har- 
oun made the traffic-way through 
the desert safe, of robbers there attacking a 
caravan, plundering it, and carrying off the men 
as prisoners ? In my many trips through the 
desert I have never seen a robber, and here, in 
Bagdad, whither men come from all parts of the 
world, I have never before heard such a tale. 
That is your second lie, you shameless young 
beggar.” 

Pale with rage and indignation Said tried here 
to interrupt the abusive little man. Kalum-Bek, 



SAW S FATE. 


33 


however, raising his voice above the youth’s con- 
tinued his reviling. ‘^And the third falsehood, 
you audacious liar, is the story you tell of your 
life in Selim’s tent. Selim’s name is well known 
to all who have ever met with robbers. He is a 
fierce and cruel robber-chief, and yet you dare to 
assert that although you had killed his son you 
were not cut in pieces. Indeed, you carry your 
unlikely tale so far as to declare that Selim pro- 
tected you against his whole horde, kept you in 
his own tent, and without ransom set you free, 
instead of, at least, hanging you on the first stout 
tree ; he who has often hung travelers only to see 
what faces they would make. Oh ! you shame- 
less liar.” 

‘‘I cannot say more,” exclaimed the youth, 
^Hhan that, by my soul and by the beard of the 
Prophet, all I have said is true.” 

“ What ! you would swear by your soul ? ” 
cried out the merchant. By your black, truth- 
less soul ! Who would believe upon that ? And 
by the beard of the Prophet you swear, you who 
yourself have no beard ! Who would trust such 
an oath ? ” 

have indeed no proof,” replied Said, ^‘but 
you yourself found me bound, and laid in the 
hot sand.” 

That proves nothing,” argued the merchant, 
<^you are yourself clothed like one of the robber 


34 


SAID'S FATE. 


captains; likely enough you are one of them, and 
encountering some unfriendly robber who was 
stronger than you, he overpowered and bound 
you.’’ 

I have yet to see the one man who could 
overcome and bind me, unless like those robbers 
he threw from behind a noose over my head. 
You might yet see what one man who is skilled 
in the use of arms could do. But you have saved 
my life, and I thank you for so doing. Why, 
however, are you thus railing at me? If you 
will not help me, I must beg. I will not ask 
kindness of my own equals. I will turn to the 
caliph.” 

So ! ” exclaimed the merchant with a laugh 
of scorn, “you will ask alms of no one of less 
rank than our most gracious ruler. I call that 
high begging. Ha, ha! But, my high-minded 
young master, he who would ask a favor of the 
caliph must do it through my cousin, Mesrour, 
and it would cost me just one word to show the 
chief chamberlain how very insinuatingly you 
can lie. But your extreme youth makes me feel 
compassion for you. Said. There is yet one way 
in which I will help you. I will take you into 
my warehouse. You shall there serve me one 
year. When that time has expired, I will pay 
you your year’s wages and will let you go whith- 
ersoever you may please : to Medina, Alexandria, 


SAID'S FATE. 


35 


to Constantinople, or, for aught I care, to the 
land of the unbelievers. I give you until mid-day 
to-morrow to think over what I have said. If 
you accept my offer it will be well for you ; if 
you will not, then I must settle with you for the 
expense which you caused me during your jour- 
ney hither, and for the seat on my camel ; you 
shall pay me with your clothes, and all that you 
have. Then, I will turn you out into the street, 
and you can beg alms of the caliph, or of the 
mufti at the mosque, or in the market place.^’ 
With these words the crafty merchant left the 
unlucky youth. Said looked after the retreating 
figure with eyes burning with fierce indignation. 
He was almost stunned with rage at the baseness 
of this man, who had designedly brought him 
hither, and decoyed him into his house, that he 
might make a servant of him. Said sought to 
escape from the house, but the windows of his 
room were secured with iron bars, and the door 
was locked. At last after considering for a long 
time, for his very soul rebelled against even the 
thought, Said determined for the present to con- 
sent to Kalum-Bek’s proposition, and to serve in 
his store. He saw plainly that there was noth- 
ing better left for him to do, for even could he 
escape from the merchant’s house he could not 
travel back to Balsora without money to defray 
the expenses of the journey. He determined. 


36 


SAID'^^ FATE. 


> 


however, at his earliest opportunity to appeal to 
the caliph for protection and relief. 

The following morning Kalum-Bek led his 
new servant into his bazaar. He showed Said all 
the shawls, silks, and other goods in which he 
dealt, and explained to him what his new occu- 
pation was to be. Said, dressed in the garb of a 
store-attendant instead of his costly traveling 
robes, was to stand in the door of the bazaar, a 
shawl in one hand, a handsome piece of silk in 
, the other, to attract the atten- 

^ bion of the nassers-bv. to crv 



bion of the passers-by, to cry 
out the merits of his goods, 


the prices, and to invite the 



Said could now imder- 
T\r stand why Kalum-Bek had 


wished to keep him for 
this employment. The 


merchant was a small and very ugly man, and 
when he himself stood in the door-way offering 
his goods for sale, the passers-by would often 
make jokes at his expense, the boys sometimes 
plagued him, and the women nicknamed him 
The Scarecrow.” All were pleased when they 
saw the handsome youth who with good grace 
and tact invited customers to enter. 

When Kalum-Bek found that since Said had 
been in his employment he obtained many more 


SAID'S PATS. 


37 


customers than before, he began to . be more 
friendly to the youth, gave him better fare, and 
finer clothes. But Said paid little heed to these 
tokens of his master’s kindlier feelings towards 
him, and the greater part of each day his thoughts 
were occupied in planning some way in which he 
could escape, and secure help to return to his 
own home. 

One day a number of customers had been to 
Kalum-Bek’s store and made large purchases. 
Just when all the errand boys were out carry- 
ing the goods home for the purchasers, an old 
woman entered and bought some goods. She 
then asked for a boy to carry her package home 
with her. 

I can send all your purchases home to you 
in half an hour,” said Kalum-Bek, ‘‘ it is but a 
short time to wait ; or, perhaps I can borrow an 
errand boy from one of the neighboring stores.” 

‘^Are you a merchant and have not boys 
enough in your store to carry bundles home for 
your customers?” exclaimed the old woman. 
^‘Cannot your young fellow there, in an emer- 
gency, carry my bundle for me ? Why should 
he not make himself useful? It is your duty, 
according to the market-law, to have my pur- 
chases carried home for me, and I can, and will 
demand my rights.” 

“ But wait only for half an hour, noble lady,” 


38 


SAID'S FATE. 


replied the merchant, growing more and more 
anxious to pacify his angry customer. ‘‘ All my 
errand boys are already sent out/^ 

“ It is a poor establishment that does not al- 
ways keep at least one boy in reserve,’’ replied 
the now excited woman. “ But there stands a 
young idler. Come, young fellow, pick up my 
bundle and carry it after me.” 

“ Hold, hold ! ” cried Kalum-Bek. “ That is 
my sign-board, my crier, my magnet. He must 
not leave the threshold.” 

What is that ? ” exclaimed the old woman, 
as she placed the bundle on Said’s arm. ^‘He 
must, indeed, be a poor merchant, with mean 
wares, who cannot himself praise his own goods, 
but must have some young idler to do it for him. 
Come on, fellow, and when we reach my home 
I will give you some spare change for your 
trouble.” 

‘‘ Be quick, then, in the name of all the evil 
spirits,” muttered Kalum-Bek to the crier, and 
see that you are not gone long. The old hag 
will bring all the people in the market-place 
here with her loud complaints if I thwart her 
longer.” 

Said followed the dame through the market- 
place, and then passed through many of the 
finest streets. At length she stopped before a 
magnificent house. She mounted a long flight 


SAID'S FATE. 


39 


of marble steps, and knocked on the door, 
which immediately flew open. She went in, and 
beckoned to Said to follow. They entered a 
spacious saloon which with its decorations and 
furniture, was more gorgeous than anything Said 
had ever before seen. The old dame seated her- 
self on a sofa as if exhausted, motioned to the 
youth to lay the bundle down, handed him a 
small piece of silver, and bade him go. 

He had just reached the door when a clear, 
rich voice called, Said Astonished that any 
one within that house should know him by name, 
he turned. Behold ! a beautiful lady surrounded 
by slaves and attendants sat on the sofa in the 
place of the old dame. Said, dumb with amaze- 
ment, crossed his arms over his breast and n^ade 
a low bow. 

“ Said, my dear youth,’’ said the lady, “ I was 
so grieved when I saw you traveling toward Bag- 
dad. This was the one thing I dreaded for you ; 
for this is the very place appointed by Fate 
where you should have ill-luck, if you left your 
father’s house before your twentieth birthday. 
Said, have you yet your whistle ? ” 

^^That have I,” cried he joyfully, as he drew 
forth the gold chain to which the whistle was 
attached. And are you the good fairy who 
gave it to me at my birth ? ” 

I was your mother’s friend,” replied the fairy. 


40 


SAW'S FATE. 


•‘and I will always be a friend to you so long as 
you are good. Oh ! had your father but followed 
my advice — thoughtless man — how much pain 
and sorrow you would have been saved ! ” 

“ However/’ replied Said, “ it has all turned 
out well, in that I have met you. Now, most 
gracious fairy, let a strong north wind blow your 
cloud-chariot hither which can in a few minutes 
bear me safely to Balsora, to my father’s house.” 

The fairy smiled, and answered : “ I wish I 
could so easily help you, my poor Said. But it 
is impossible. I have not the power to do any- 
thing so miraculous to help you when outside of 
your native city, until after your twentieth birth- 
day. I dare not even free you from the servitude 
in <Kalum-Bek’s bazar, for he is under the pro- 
tection of your mighty enemy.” 

“ I not only have a kind friend, but also a 
mighty enemy ? ” asked Said. “ I believe I 
have already often been made to suffer through 
her evil power. But, at least, may you not give 
me advice ? Shall I not even now go to the 
caliph, and ask help of him ? He is a wise, good 
man, and will surely protect me against Kalum- 
Bek.” 

“ Truly, Haroun is just and wise ; but, alas, he 
is fallible. He trusts his chief chamberlain, Mes- 
rour, as he does himself ; and in that he is right, 
for the caliph has probed him and found him 


SAID'S FATD. 


41 


faithful and true. Mesrour, however, trusts im- 
plicitly his cousin, Kaluin-Bek ; and in that he 
errs, for Kalum is a wicked man, although he is 
near kinsman to the good chamberlain. More- 
over, Kalum-Bek is a cunning man, and on the 
very day he reached Bagdad he went to see his 
cousin, and told him some false tale about you. 
Mesrour soon after repeated it to the caliph. 
Therefore, if you came within so much as a 
stone’s throw of the palace you would be ar- 
rested and imprisoned; for the caliph would 
not believe your statement against what he 
has already heard from Kalum-Bek, through 
his chamberlain. But there are other ways in 
which you may have a chance to approach him, 
for I have read it in the stars that you will have 
justice done you before long.” 

‘‘That is indeed bad,” sighed Said wofully. 
“ I must, then, for some time yet, continue to be 
the store-crier for that wicked merchant! But, 
noble fairy, at least one favor you can grant me. 
I have been well drilled in the use of weapons, 
and it is my greatest pleasure to take part in 
tournaments where there is lively work on both 
sides with lances and foiled swords. Now, such 
a tournament takes place once every week in this 
city. Tliose who take part in them are the 
youths of the first families of Bagdad. Only 
those of noble birth, and above all only free men 


42 


SAID'S FATE. 


are allowed to join in the sports. Especially, no 
servant from the bazaars may take part in the 
tournaments. If you could but arrange that 
once each week I should have a horse, clothes, 
and weapons, and that my face may not be 
recognized, T would be very 
grateful.” 

‘‘ That is a wish worthy of 
my noble youth,” said the 
fairy. “ Your mother’s father 
was the bravest man in Bal- 
sora, and you have inherited 
his noble spirit. Note well 
this house ; here you shall 
each week find awaiting you 
a horse, two mounted armor- 
bearers, fine weapons, and 
suitable clothes. Also, a 
wash for your face which 
will, for the time, so change 
your countenance that none 
can recognize you. Now fare- 
well, Said. Hasten back to 
the store, and be prudent and virtuous. In six 
months the notes of your whistle will sound; 
and then if you are in trouble and blow upon it I 
can come and help you, at any time, and rescue 
you from any danger.” 

The youth then took leave t)f his fairy protect- 



SAID'S FATE. 


43 


ress with gratitude and affection. He took par- 
ticular notice of the situation of the house, and 
then returned to the bazaar. 

Said reached the store just in time to assist 
and save his master, Kalum-Bek. A great crowd 
had surrounded his bazaar. Boys danced before 
the merchant, mocking and insulting him, while 
their elders laughed at the sport. Kalum-Bek 
stood before the door of his warehouse trembling 
with rage, and in a sore dilemma, with a shawl 
in one hand, and a piece of silk in the other. 

This strange scene was caused by an inci- 
dent which had happened during Said’s ab- 
sence. Kalum had placed himself in the door- 
way of the bazaar, to act as crier until Said should 
return ; but no one would buy from the ugly old 
fellow. Just at this time two men, wishing to 
buy presents for their wives, passed his bazaar. 
They had already walked up and down the street 
several times, looking inquiringly at the different 
stores. Now, as they went by, they glanced up 
at Kalum’s bazaar, and then would have passed. 
Kalum-Bek, however, noticed their hesitation, 
and, desiring to use their indecision to his advan- 
tage, called out, ‘^Here, gentlemen, here. What 
do you seek ? Fine silks or rare trinkets ? ” 

My good man,” replied one of the strangers, 
doubtless your goods are excellent, but our wives 
are whimsical, and it is their custom, when in 


44 


USAID'S FATE. 


this city, never to buy silk from any one except 
the handsome young salesman, Said. We have 
already been seeking to find him for half an hour. 
If you can only tell us where we can see him, we 
will buy from you another time.’’ 

“ Allah, Allah ! ” cried out Kalum-Bek,*grinning 
with pleasure, ^^the Prophet has directed you 
to the right door. You wish to purchase from 
the handsome young salesman some fine silk? 
Do enter, gentlemen, for this is his bazaar.” 

In reply, one of the men laughed at Kalum’s 
ugly face and figure, and his assertion that he 
was the handsome young salesman (for so the 
stranger interpreted Kalum’s answer). The other 
man, however, thinking that the little merchant 
was making merry at their expense, answered 
him with angry and insulting words. Kalum- 
Bek, thereupon, was beside himself with indig- 
nation, and called upon his neighbors to testify 
to the truth of his statement, that his, and no 
other, was known as the bazaar of the handsome 
young Said. The neighbors, however, who en- 
vied him on account of the run of customers with 
which he had been favored since Said had been 
in his employment, declared that they would wit- 
ness to nothing that he said. The two men there- 
upon rushed upon the little merchant, and began 
to ill-treat him, calling him an old liar, and many 
other insulting names. 


SAW'S FATE. 


45 


Kalura defended himself more by shrieks for 
help, and by abusive words, than with his fists ; 
and so a crowd of people had soon gathered 
around his bazaar. Half the inhabitants of the 
city knew of him as a mean, churlish miser. All 
the by-standers, therefore, were glad to see a few 
blows administered to him. 

One of the two strangers had just seized the 
merchant by the beard, when suddenly his arm 
was grasped ; he was tripped up, thrown to the 
ground, and his turban fell off as his head went 
down and his heels went up. 

The crowd which had enjoyed seeing Kalum- 
Bek ill-used, now gave an angry murmur at this 
turn of the affair. The companion of the fallen 
man turned fiercely around, to see who had dared 
to thus trip up his friend. When, however, his 
glance was met by the flashing eyes of a tall, 
strongly built youth, whose mien bespoke cour- 
age, while his gaze was fearless, the man dared 
not begin a dispute with such a foe. Moreover, 
Kalum, to whom the timely interference seemed 
nothing short of a miracle, now pointed to the 
youth, and cried, ‘‘There, gentlemen, what more 
would you have ? That is Said, the handsome 
young salesman.” The crowd now laughed to 
see the confusion of the two strangers. The 
man whom Said had thrown rose to his feet, 
beckoned to his companion to follow, and off 


46 


SAID’S FATE. 


they went, sheepishly enough, without stopping 
to buy either shawls or silk. 

^‘Oh! you star above all other salesmen. You 
loadstone to the bazaar ! ’’ exclaimed Kalum as 
he led the youth into his store. “Truly, I call 
that coming at the right moment ; that is inter- 
fering in a proper way. Ah! you laid the fel- 
low as flat on the ground as though he had never 
stood upon his legs; and I — I would have no 
more needed a barber to anoint and trim my 
beard had you come even two minutes later. 
How can I repay you ? ” 

Said had been induced by a momentary feeling 
of compassion for the weaker, ill-used man, to 
exert his strength in defense of Kalum-Bek. 
But when the moment’s excitement was over, the 
youth heartily repented having saved the bad- 
hearted little man from the chastisement which 
he so richly deserved. Said determined, how- 
ever, to make the best use he could of the mer- 
chant’s gratitude, while it lasted. In answer, 
therefore, to Kalum’s question, the youth begged 
that he might be allowed to spend one evening 
in each week, as he might choose; in walking 
through the city, or in amusing himself in any 
way he might prefer. The merchant consented 
to this request, for he well knew that his young 
salesman was too discreet to attempt to leave 
Bagdad without money and in the garb of a slave. 


SAIDAS FATE. 


47 


Said had now quite easily gained that for 
which he had long wished — permission to go 
where he would one evening in each week. 

On the following Wednesday Said told the 
merchant that he would perfer that evening on 
which to take his promised weekly holiday. To 
this the merchant promptly consented. Now 
this was the day on which the young men of 
noble birth assembled in an open square in Bag- 
dad to test their skill in the use of arms. 

Said went from the bazaar at once to the house 
where the fairy dwelt. Here he knocked, and, 
immediately, the door sprang open. The ser- 
vants within seemed to have been expecting 
him; for, without asking him who he was or 
what he wished, they led the youth up a flight of 
steps into an elegant apartment. Here the ser- 
vants offered to him a wash which they said 
would, when used, so change the appearance of his 
face as to make it impossible for him to be recog- 
nized by any one. Having anointed his face 
with the wash Said glanced at a metal mirror 
hanging on the wall, and he scarcely recognized 
his own image, so changed was his face. His 
skin was darker, the lower part of his face was 
covered by a fine black beard, and he looked 
fully ten years older than before he had used the 
magic wash. 

The servants then led him into another apart- 


48 


SAIDAS FATE. 


irk dibSuise, 


ment, where they showed him such costly and 
elegant garments as even the caliph would not 
have been ashamed to wear on the day, when, in 
the full splendor and majesty of his high office, 
he reviewed his army. The outfit consisted 
of a turban of the rarest gold cloth, beauti- 
fully worked and decorated, and or- 
namented by a clasp of fine gold set 
with diamonds ; a robe of heavy red 
silk, finely embroidered with silver 
flowers ; and a coat of mail made 
of silver rings so fine that they 
yielded to every movement of 
his body ; and yet so closely 
and securely were the little 
rings linked together that no 
sword or lance could pierce be- 
them. A Damascus blade, in- 
in a richly embellished scabbard, 
its hilt of gold set with priceless stones, com- 
pleted Said’s costly costume. As the youth was 
leaving the apartment thus attired, one of the 
servants handed him a silk cloth, saying that 
the mistress of the house had sent it to him, and 
that when he passed it over his face the beard 
and dark color of his skin would vanish. 

In the court-yard of the house stood three hand- 
some steeds. Said mounted the finest courser, 
two attendants mounted the others, and then the 



tween 

cased 


SAID'S FATE. 


49 


youth rode gaily off to the square where the 
tournaments took place. The splendor of his 
clothes and the magnificence of his weapons 
drew all eyes upon him, as he approached the 
sporting grounds ; and a general whisper of sur- 
prise and admiration arose as the crowd made 
way for him to enter the ring. There was a 
brilliant display within that open square. All 
the bravest youths of the noblest families, ar- 
rayed in their bright armor and gay plumes, 
mounted on the finest chargers, had already as- 
sembled. Even the caliph’s brother was there, 
ready to join in the sports. 

As Said entered the ring, and was recognized 
by none, the grand vizier’s son, taking him for a 
stranger, rode up with some friends to meet him. 
They greeted Said affably, and invited him to 
take part in their tournament, and asked his 
name and whence he came. Said answered that 
his name was Almansor, his birthplace Kairo, 
that he was traveling for pleasure, and having 
heard so much of the bravery and skill of the 
youths among the nobility at Bagdad, he had 
come hither that he might become acquainted 
with them. The young men were pleased with 
this answer, and with (Said) Almansor’s spirited 
manner and bearing. 

They had divided themselves into two parties, 
that they might have a sham battle, instead of 


50 


SAIDAS FATE. 


fighting singly. They now offered Said a lance, 
and asked hind to choose on which side he would 
fight. 

If Said’s dress and carriage had attracted gen- 
eral attention, much more did now his extraor- 
dinary agility and skill in the use of arms fix 
the gaze of the whole crowd upon him. His 
courser was fleeter than a bird, while his sword 
whizzed here and there with the dexterity of 
magic. He always threw his lance just at the 
right moment, and as lightly, and yet as certainly, 
as though it had been an arrow shot from a well- 
tried bow. He overpowered, one by one, the 
bravest of the adverse party, and at the conclip 
sion of the contest he was so unanimously de- 
clared the victor of the day that the caliph’s 
brother and the grand vizier’s son, who had 
fought in the sham battle by Said’s side, invited 
him to combat with them singly. Over Ali, the 
caliph’s brother. Said gained a complete victory ; 
but the vizier’s son withstood him so bravely 
that after a long contest they decided to finish 
their combat at the next tournament. 

The day after this sport all Bagdad was prais- 
ing the beauty, the grace, and the skill of the 
young stranger. All who had seen him, yea, 
even those whom he had conquered, raved over 
his manners and bearing, and lamented that no 
one knew where he dwelt. Said heard all this 


SAID'S FATE, 


51 


praise of himself again and again while serving 
in Kalum’s bazaar. 

The next week Said found at the fairy’s house 
a costume even more niagnihcent, and weapons 
still more costly than the first. This time half 
Bagdad had turned out to see the sports. In- 
deed, even the caliph had come thither to watch 
the tournament, and was seated on a raised plat- 
form within the ring. He so admired the skill 
and bravery of the stranger, Almansor, that at 
the conclusion of the sports he called Said to 
him, and congratulating him upon his success, 
hung around his neck a gold chain from which 
was suspended a massive gold medal, as a token 
of Haroun’s favor. This second and yet more 
brilliant triumph could not but excite jealousy 
in the hearts of the young men of Bagdad. 

Shall a stranger,” asked they of one another, 
^‘come hither to Bagdad to steal from us all our 
glory, honor, and fame ? Shall he be allowed to 
boast in other cities that among the aristocracy 
of Bagdad there were none who could cope with 
him ? 

Thus they spoke together, and determined that 
at the next tournament, even were it at some risk 
to themselves, five or six of them would attack 
him at once, and try to overpower him. Their 
looks of displeasure and indignation did not es- 
cape Said’s sharp eyes. He saw how the young 


SAIDAS FATE. 


52 


men stood off in groups, whispering together, 
casting all the while glances of dislike at him. 
He guessed rightly that, excepting the caliph’s 
brother and the grand vizier’s son, none felt 
friendly toward him. And even those two troubled 
him with questions, as to where they could find 
him during the week, in what business he was 
engaged, how he was amusing himself while in 
Bagdad, and like inquiries. 

It was a strange circumstance that one of the 
young men who regarded Said with the bitterest 
glances of envy, and seemed bent on doing him 
some harm, was the same man whom Said had 
thrown down in front of the bazaar, just in time 
to prevent him from injuring the little merchant. 
This man seemed all the time to be watching 
him attentively, with revenge burning in his 
eyes. 

Said had, indeed, unhorsed him several times 
in the tournament, but this could be no reason 
for such feelings of hatred ; and the youth 
feared this man might already have recognized 
him as Kalum-Bek’s young salesman, either 
by his form or his voice. Such a discovery Said 
well knew would bring down upon him the in- 
dignation and ridicule of the whole assembly. 

The plot which his enemies had devised against 
Said was frustrated, not only by his foresight 
and bravery, but, also, by the interposition of 


SAID’S FATE. 


53 


the caliph’s brother and the grand vizier’s son in 
favor of the young stranger. At the next tour- 
nament, when Said was suddenly surrounded by 
at least six armed men, who evidently intended 
unfair play, and were bent on doing the youth 
some harm, his two friends rushed upon his 
assailants, scattered the group of offenders, and 
threatened to expel them from the tournament 
as a punishment for their cowardly scheme. 

For over five months. Said had thus, to the as- 
tonishment of all Bagdad, by deeds of courage 
and dexterity, maintained his place as champion, 
when, one evening, as he was returning to the 
bazaar from a tournament, he heard voices close 
by which seemed to him quite familiar. He 
noticed some yards ahead of him four men walk- 
ing with slow, measured steps, as if discussing 
some matter of great moment. As Said ap- 
proached nearer he recognized in their speech 
the dialect spoken by Selim’s horde in the desert, 
and he rightly conjectured that these four men 
were in Bagdad for no good purpose. Said’s first 
impulse, upon this discovery, was to turn back, 
and go home by some other way, that they might 
not recognize him ; but when he considered that 
he might be able to hinder them from commit- 
ting some crime, he drew yet nearer, that he 
might overhear their conversation. 

“ It is the first street this side of Bazaar 


64 


SAW'S FATE. 


Square. Through that street he is quite sure to 
pass, this very night,’’ said one of the men. 

“Well,” said another, “I do not fear the 
grand vizier; he is old and not a very dangerous 
antagonist; but the caliph is said to be a good 
swordsman. Moreover, ten or twelve of his 
body-guard are sure to accompany him.” 

“ Not one,” replied a third. “ Whenever he 
has been seen or recognized in the night, he has 
always been alone, accompanied only by his 
grand vizier, or his chamberlain-in-chief. To- 
night he shall be ours; but we dare not injure 
his person.” 

“I think it will be best,” said the first speaker, 
“ for us to throw a noose over his head. We 
must not kill him, for they would give us but a 
small reward for his corpse. Moreover, it would 
not be safe for us to shed his blood.” 

“ We will meet here just an hour before mid- 
night,” said they to one another, and parted, 
each going in a different direction. Said was 
horrified at the thought of such a scheme. He 
determined to hasten at once to the caliph’s 
palace, to inform him in time of the plot against 
his royal person. 

But when he had run for some distance, and 
was within a few squares of the palace, he sud- 
denly remembered the words of the fairy, warn- 
ing him not to go to the palace, because the 


SAID’S FATE. 


55 


caliph had already been prejudiced against him 
through Kaluin’s cousin, the chamberlain. Said 
feared, therefore, that his warning would be 
laughed at by those at the palace; or, perchance, 
it might be thought a trick by which to gain some 
reward from the ruler of Bagdad. He therefore 
retraced his steps, considering it best to depend 
upon his own good sword, and personally to 
rescue the caliph out of the hands of the robbers. 

Accordingly, Said did not return to Kalum- 
Bek’s house, but, seating himself upon the steps 
of a mosque, there awaited the dark hours of 
night. Some time before the hour agreed upon 
by the robbers Said crept noiselessly through 
Bazaar Square to the street which the robbers 
had mentioned as the place where the four 
should meet. Here he hid himself behind a 
projecting pillar of one of the houses. Said 
had been there less than half an hour when he 
heard two men walking slowly down the street 
toward his hiding-place. At first he believed 
them to be the caliph and his vizier; but one of 
the men clapped his hands, and immediately two 
others hastened noiselessly down the street to 
meet their companions. They whispered to- 
gether awhile, and then separated. Three placed 
themselves within a nook not far from Said’s 
hiding-place, and the fourth paced quietly up 
and down the street. The night was quiet 


56 


RAID'S FATE. 


but very dark, so that Said had to depend 
entirely upon his sharp ears. 

Another half-hour had nearly passed when 
Said heard steps approaching. The robber who 
was on the watch must also have heard the slight 
noise, for he crept by Said and up towards Bazaar 
Square. The steps came nearer, and the youth 
could just distinguish two dark forms, when the 
robber clapped his hands, and 
instantly his three companions 
sprang forward to join him. Said 
knew those attacked were armed, 
for he distinctly heard a clash 
of swords. Without the loss 
of a moment he drew forth 
his Damascus blade, and crying 
loudly, “ Down with the enemies 
of the great Haroun!” he rushed 
upon the robbers, felled one to 
the ground with his first blow, 
and then turned upon two others, who were 
struggling to disarm a man around whose body 
they had thrown a rope. He was hacking blindly 
at the rope, endeavoring to divide it, and in the 
struggle he dealt one of the robbers a mighty 
blow which severed his right hand from his arm. 
With a fearful cry the robber dropped upon his 
knees. The fourth brigand now turned upon Said 
who was struggling with the other yet uninjured 



SAID'S FATE. 


57 


robber. But the man around whom they had 
thrown the noose, as soon as he found his hands 
free, drew forth his dagger and plunged it into 
the heart of one of Said’s assailants. When the 
only uninjured robber saw that his companion 
was slain he threw down his sword and fled. 

Said had no doubt as to whom he had saved. 
The younger and more powerful of the two men 
stepped up to him and said, “ The one was as un- 
expected as the other. I can as little understand 
this attempt to deprive me of my life or freedom 
as I call your timely interference which has saved 
me from the hands of those insolent ruftians. 
How did you know who I was ? Were you in- 
formed beforehand that these four men intended 
to assault me ? ” 

Commander of the Faithful,” answered Said, 
for I doubt not you are our caliph, this evening 
as I walked down the street El Malec, I noticed 
some men a few yards ahead of me who were 
conversing in a secret dialect with which I was 
familiar. They were planning how best they 
might capture you, and kill your worthy vizier. 
As it was then too late to warn you, I determined 
to conceal myself near the place where they had 
decided to waylay Your Highness, that I might 
lend to Your Majesty the help of my arm.” 

I thank you heartily,” replied Haroun. “ I 
cannot now tarry here longer ; but take this ring. 


58 


SAID'S FATE. 


and come to my palace in the morning; we will 
then discuss more fully this adventure, and see 
how I can best reward you. Come, Vizier, we 
do not well to remain here longer ; our assail- 
ants may return with renewed force.’’ As he 
spoke, the caliph placed a ring on the youth’s 
finger, and had already walked on some steps 
when the vizier begged him to tarry but a few 
moments. Then turning to Said, the old man 
handed him a heav}’- purse, saying : 

Young man, our ruler, the caliph, can reward 
you as he will. Even into the highest office he 
can place you ; for all power is in his hands. But 
I, of myself, can do little, and what I can do is 
better done to-night than to-morrow. Therefore, 
accept this purse. But my thanks to you for my 
life shall not end here. Whenever you wish for 
anything beyond your reach, come, confide in 
me, and if within my power to grant it your de- 
sire shall be gratified.” 

Half beside himself with surprise and joy at 
this shower of luck. Said hastened to his abode. 
There, however, he was welcomed in no very 
pleasant manner. Kalum-Bek had at first been 
indignant, and then uneasy at Said’s long absence ; 
for he knew that he could not welh afford to lose 
the magnet of his bazaar. The little merchant 
therefore received Said with words of censure 
and abuse, and raved and raged at him like a 


SAID’S FATE. 


59 


madman. But Said had given one glance into 
the purse, and found that it was filled with gold 
pieces ; so he thought that now he could easily 
travel home even without the favor of the caliph ; 
although that monarch was certainly as grateful 
as his vizier to their rescuer. Said, therefore, 
gave no excuse to Kalum-Bek for staying out so 
late in the night, but told him plainly, and with- 
out hesitation, that he would not remain with 
him anotjier hour. At first Kalum was horrified 
at the thought of losing such a prize, but then 
he laughed scornfully, and said, You ragamuffin 
and vagabond; you miserable pauper! whither 
will you seek shelter when I withdraw my hand 
of protection from you? Pray where will you 
find food or a night’s lodging ? ” 

“That does not concern you, Master Kalum- 
Bek,” replied Said haughtily. “ Farewell ! you 
shall not see me again.” 

So saying. Said sprang from the door, and 
was soon out of sight. The little merchant stood 
in the doorway, speechless with surprise. The 
following day, however, when Kalum had well 
considered the case, he sent out his errand boys 
in all directions, in search of his runaway sales- 
man. For some time they sought in vain ; never- 
theless, at last one returned saying that he had 
seen Said coming out of a mosque, and that he 
had afterwards entered a caravansary near by. 


60 


SAIDAS FATE. 


‘‘His dress, however,” said the boy, “was quite 
changed; for he had on a costly robe and fine 
turban, and hanging at his side were a richly-set 
dagger and a Damascus blade.” 

When Kahim-Bek heard this he cried out, with 
an oath, “ He has stolen from me, and therewith 
clothed himself in gorgeous apparel. This once 
I have been outwitted.” Then he ran to the 
marshal of police, to tell his tale of woe. It 
was well known there that Kalum was the chief 
chamberlain’s cousin, so he had no difficulty in 
obtaining from the officer some police, to go with 
him and arrest Said. 

Said sat on the porch of a caravansary talking 
quite gayly to a merchant whose acquaintance 
he had there made, of the journey he was about 
to take to Balsora, his native city, when sud- 
denly some men surrounded him, and bound his 
hands behind his back, in spite of all his resist- 
ance. He asked them by what authority they 
committed this act of violence. They answered 
that they did it in the name of the marshal of 
police, and his lawful master, Kalum-Bek. At 
that moment the hateful little merchant stepped 
up, ridiculing and scoffing at the youth. He 
thrust his hand into Said’s pocket, and, to the 
astonishment of the by-standers, drew out, with 
a cry of triumph, a purse heavy with gold. 

“ See ! all this has he stolen from me, little by 


SAIDAS FATE. 


61 


little, the scoundrel!” cried Kalura, and the peo- 
ple looked upon the prisoner with abhorrence, 
exclaiming, Can it be possible ! so young, so 
handsome, and yet so wicked ? To justice, to 
justice, that he may receive the bastinado 1 ” 
So they dragged the poor youth on, and an im- 
mense crowd, ever increasing as they went, joinfed 
the procession, constantly crying 
out, “ See, that is the handsome 
young salesman from the bazaar. 

He stole from his master, and then 
fled. Two hundred gold pieces 
has he stolen ! ” 

The marshal of police received 
the prisoner with a sour scowl. 

Said attempted to speak, but the 
officers bade him be silent, for the marshal 
would only hear what the little merchant had to 
say. He pointed to the purse, and asked Kalum 
if he were certain that the gold in it had been 
stolen from him. The merchant swore to it. 
His perjury brought him the gold, indeed, but 
it did not restore to him his handsome salesman, 
who was worth to him a thousand gold pieces, 
for the marshal spoke as follows : 

“According to a decree which our most high 
and mighty commander, the caliph, made only a 
few days ago, for a Hieft which exceeds one hun- 
dred gold pieces, and is cqmjiiitted in one of the 



62 


SAID'S FATE, 


bazaars, the criminal shall in every case be pun- 
ished by permanent banishment to a desert 
island. This thief has been caught just in time, 
for he is the twentieth such fellow. We were 
wanting to complete the number, and to-morrow 
they will be put on a ship, and sent off to the 
place of punishment.” 

Said became desperate ; he implored the officer 
to hear him, or to allow him to speak one word 
with the caliph. 

Kalum-Bek now repented of his false oath, and 
likewise begged for mercy to be showed to the 
youth; but the marshal answered: “You have 
your gold, and may therewith be contented ; be 
gone, and hold your peace ; or else for every 
other word you speak I will fine you ten gold 
pieces.” Kalum was thus silenced, and the mar- 
shal motioning to the police, the unfortunate 
Said was led away. 

The guiltless youth was thrown into a dark, 
damp prison ward. Nineteen criminals were al- 
ready there, lounging about on the ground, on 
piles of straw, and they received Said as a com- 
panion in guilt and suffering, with rough laughter 
and imprecations against the marshal and the 
caliph. Although the fate which awaited him 
seemed so terrible, and he shrank with such 
dread from the thought of being banished for- 
ever to a desert island with only criminals for 


SAW'S FATE. 


63 


his companions, yet Said looked forward with 
anxiety to the time when he should be taken 
from this horrible place of confinement. But he 
deceived himself indeed, when he believed that 
his quarters would be better on ship, for into the 
nethermost hold of the ship the twenty convicts 
were thrust. 

The anchor was hoisted, and Said wept some 
bitter tears as the ship which was to bear him 
farther from his native land began her journey. 
Once a day only a little bread and a flask of 
water was divided among the poor prisoners; 
and so dark was it in the ship’s hold that a light 
had to be brought when the food was portioned 
off to each one within. Every two or three days 
one of the captives was found dead, so unhealthy 
was the air in this dungeon on the sea, and Said 
was only saved by the strength of youth and his 
extraordinarily stout constitution. 

They had already been fourteen days on the 
ship, when one morning the waves began to rage 
and swell, and the ship to toss and roll in the 
agitated waters. 

Said guessed that a storm was brewing. The 
thought was pleasant to him, for he hoped then 
the ship might sink, and he would be drowned. 

With more and more violence the ship was 
tossed to and fro. At last a terrible cracking 
noise was heard, the ship trembled and quivered, 


64 


SAID'S FATE. 


and Said knew that she had sprung aleak. 
Cries and shrieks resounded from the decks and 
mingled with the noise of the roaring waters. 
After a short while the noise above ceased, but 
at the same time one of the prisoners discovered 
that water was fast pouring into the hold. They 
banged on the trap door leading to the decks, but 
no one answered their appeals. As the water 
was now rushing in faster and faster, the cap- 
tives pressed with united strength against the 
door, and at length forced it open. 

They ascended the steps, but found no one on 
the decks. The officers and all the ship’s crew 
had escaped in life boats. Most of the captives 
now gave up to despair; for the storm raged 
ever more and more fiercely, the ship cracked, 
here and there, and began to sink, and there was 
not one lifeboat left on the vessel. She was, 
however, slow in sinking, and the half-starved 
fugitives now made one hearty meal of the pro- 
visions which they found in the ship. Before 
long, however, the storm even increased in its 
fury, and in a short time the ship was fairly rent 
in pieces. 

Said had climbed the mast, and when the ship 
broke up, he still held on firmly. The waves 
tossed him to and fro, but he did not let go his 
hold, guiding the mast as best he could with his 
feet. 


SAID'S FATE. 


65 


As he thus floated amidst the raging billows 
in constant peril of instant death, the whistle 
attached to the gold chain slipped out from his 
clothes, and attracted his attention by dangling 
to and fro on the chain. He determined once 
more to try if he could not make it sound ; for 
the fact flashed across his mind that this very 
day was his twentieth birthday. 

With one hand he clung to the mast, with the 
other he seized the whistle and blew upon it with 
all his strength. A clear, loud tone resounded 
through the air, and in the same instant the storm 
lulled, and the troubled waters became calm, as 
though casks of oil had been poured upon them. 
Scarcely had Said with a lightened heart, looked 
around on all sides to see if he could anywhere 
espy land, when the mast on which he sat began 
to expand, and move in a wonderful manner ; and 
to his horror he saw that he no longer rode upon 
a piece of wood, but on the back of a huge dol- 
phin. After a few seconds, however, he regained 
his composure, and, when he saw that the dolphin 
was bearing him swiftly, indeed, but smoothly and 
quietly through the water, he ascribed his won- 
derful rescue to the power of the little silver 
whistle, and his good friend the fairy, and sang 
out his most heartfelt thanks. 

With the swiftness of an arrow this strange 
sea-horse bore the youth over the waves. Before 


66 


S AID'S FATE. 


evening Said could discern land quite distinctly, 
and he recognized a broad river into which the 
dolphin soon turned. They traveled more slowly 
up this stream, and feeling faint with hunger, 
Said, who began to recall some old tales of fairies 
and magicians, and how their favorites had ob' 
tained what they wished for, drew out his whistle, 
and again blew through it a clear, loud note, at 



the same time wishing for a good meal. In an 
instant the fish was still. Thereupon a table 
emerged from the v^ater, as little wet as though 
it had been standing for a week on dry land, in 
the sun ; and it was spread with the choicest food. 
Said partook of the dainty viands with a will, and 
he certainly relished the meal; for during his 
captivity his fare had been scanty and untempt- 
ing. When he had appeased his appetite, Said 
gave thanks to the invisible fairy for the bountiful 


SAID'S FATE. 


67 


repast, and immediately the table and its contents 
vanished beneath the water. He then again took 
a firm hold on the dolphin, which began to swim 
rapidly up the river. 

The sun had already begun to sink when Said 
descried'in the hazy distance a great city. As he 
approached nearer he noticed that the minarets 
of this city, which were the first objects that he 
could see distinctly, were exactly similar to those 
in Bagdad. The thought of again being in Bag- 
dad was indeed not very pleasant to Said ; but 
his faith in the power of the good fairy was so 
strong that he felt quite sure she would not 
permit him again to fall into the hands of the 
wicked merchant, Kalum-Bek. 

When within less than a mile of the city. Said 
noticed a magnificent villa not far from the water’s 
edge. To his great surprise, the fish turned and 
swam straight in the direction of this stately 
manor. 

Upon the highest balcony of the mansion. Said 
now discerned several men arrayed in gorgeous 
apparel, and on the shore he saw a great crowd 
of servants. All eyes were turned upon him, and 
as he neared the shore their hands were thrown 
up in amazement at the strange sight. At a flight 
of marble steps which led up from the water 
to the villa the dolphin stopped ; and scarcely 
had Said placed one foot upon the steps, when 


SAID'S FATE. 


fiS 




the dolphin vanished, and no trace of the magic 
fish could anywhere be seen. 

Some of the servants hastened down the steps 
to escort the youth up, and beg him in the name 
of their master to enter the mansion, at the same 
time offering him dry clothes. He soon changed 
his garments, and was then ushered by the ser- 
vants up to the high balcony, where he found 
two men awaiting him. The handsomer and more 
elegantly attired of these two 
stepped forward to welcome 
him in a friendly and gra- 
cious manner. Who are 
you, wonderful youth, asked 
he, who can tame the fishes 
of the sea, and ride upon 



> & 



' them, turning them to the 
right or the left with the ease x 
of a skilled rider upon his well-trained steed ? 
Are you a magician, or a man like one of us ? ’’ 
Sir,’’ answered Said, “ I have passed through 
much suffering lately ; but if you desire it, I will 
relate to you my adventures.” He then began 
and narrated to the two men his whole story, 
from the time that he left his father’s house in 
Balsora, up to his ride upon the fish’s back. He 
withheld nothing. Often was he interrupted by 
exclamations of surprise and wonder ; but when 
he had finished speaking the master of the house. 


SAIDAS FATE. 


G9 


who had received him so cordially, said, “ I be- 
lieve your tale. Said ; but you told us that you 
won a chain and medal in a tournament, and that 
the caliph had given you a ring; cannot you 
show us these ? 

“Here, close to my heart, I have kept them 
securely. While I live I would not part with 
such treasures ; for no deed can I ever do that 
will give me so much pleasure as knowing that 
I saved our great caliph from the hands of his 
murderers.’^ So saying Said drew forth the 
medal with the chain, and the ring, and handed 
them to his host. 

“By the beard of the Prophet, this is my 
ring ! ’’ exclaimed the stately master of the villa. 
“ Grand vizier, let us embrace him, for this is 
our rescuer.” 

Said was as one in a dream when these two 
great men thus showed their gratitude to him. 
He, however, at once threw himself upon his 
knees, and exclaimed, “Pardon me, in that I 
have spoken thus freely before you. Commander 
of the Faithful; for you are no other than 
Haroun al Raschid, the great caliph of Bagdad.” 

“I am he — your friend,” answered Haroun, 
“ and from this hour your past sad fate shall be 
changed for comfort and enjoyment. Go with 
me into Bagdad, and dwell in my palace as one 
of my most trusted officers ; for truly, on the 


70 


SAID\S FATE. 


night of your heroic deed you showed, beyond a 
doubt, that Haroun’s welfare was not a matter 
of indifference to you. I should not like to put 
some of my most trusted friends and officers to 
such a test.” 

Said thanked the gracious caliph, and promised 
always to remain with him. He, however, begged 
leave first to travel home to his father, who, he 
knew, must be in great grief at not having heard 
any tidings from his only son for so long a time. 
To this the caliph most willingly consented. 
They mounted horses, and reached Bagdad be- 
fore dark ; for the villa was only a few miles dis- 
tant from the city. Here the caliph assigned to 
Said a long suite of magnificent apartments in 
the palace, and promised to have built for him a 
grand house adjoining the palace. 

Upon hearing of the wonderful events of the 
evening, Said’s former brothers in arms, the 
brother of the caliph and the grand vizier’s son, 
hastened to the youth’s apartments. They em- 
braced Said, as the rescuer of their dear and 
most honored kinsmen, and told him that thence- 
forth he should be their friend. They were, 
however, speechless with surprise when Said 
answered, “ I have long been your friend,” and 
at the same time he drew forth the chain and 
medal which he had received as the tournament 
prize, and which the young men at once recog- 


SAID'S FATE. 


71 


nized. Before, they had always seen him with 
the dyed-brown skin and long black beard, and 
could scarcely believe that he could have been 
so changed. When Said told them how and why 
he had then so disfigured himself whenever he 
went to fight in the tournament, and when he 
proved to them that he really was Almansor the 
Brave, as he had been called, they embraced him 
again, with fresh ardor, and declared themselves 
lucky to have such a friend. 

The following day, when Said was alone with 
Haroun and the grand vizier, Mesrour, the chief 
chamberlain, entered the apartment and said. 
Commander of the Faithful, if it be your 
gracious pleasure, may I ask a favor of Your 
Majesty ?” 

“ I will hear your request,^’ answered Haroun. 

My dear cousin, Kalum-Bek, a distinguished 
merchant,” said Mesrour, is now in the outer 
court of the palace. He has had a strange quar- 
rel with a man from Balsora, whose son served 
in Kalum’s bazaar for some time; but, having 
stolen a large sum from his master, he ran off, 
and no one knows whither. Now, however, the 
father insists that Kalum must give him back 
his son, and the merchant does not even know 
where the youth has gone. Kalum has there- 
fore come hither to ask for justice from you. 
Will you, most mighty sovereign, with the 


72 


SAIDAS FATE. 


power and wisdom of your unerring judgment, 
decide between my cousin and this man from 
Balsora ? ’’ 

‘‘I will pass judgment on the case,’’ replied 
the caliph. Let your cousin and his adversary 
come to the judgment hall in half an hour.” 

When Mesrour, having thanked the caliph, had 
left the apartment, Haroun said : “ That is no 
other than your father. Said; and now, as I 
luckily know all the true facts of the case, I will 
judge like a Solomon. You, Said, hide yourself 
behind the curtains of my throne until I call you. 
Grand vizier, have that hasty and unjust marshal 
of police summoned at once. I will need him at 
the trial.” Both Said and the vizier did as the 
caliph commanded. 

Said’s heart beat loudly as he saw his father, 
whose face was pale and haggard, enter the judg- 
ment hall with feeble steps ; and when Kalum- 
Bek with a cunning smile of assurance walked 
in. Said could scarcely refrain from leaving his 
hiding place and rushing upon his enemy ; for 
this man had been the cause of most of his 
sufferings. 

Quite a crowd of men who wished to hear the 
caliph’s decision had assembled in the hall. 
When the ruler of Bagdad had taken his seat 
upon his throne, the grand vizier ordered silence 
in the hall. 


SAIDAS FATE. 


73 


Kalum-Bek stepped before the throne, quite 
unabashed by the presence of the caliph, and said 
in a loud voice, “ Some days ago, I stood in the 
doorway of iny bazaar, when a herald with a 
purse in one hand, and with this man, Benezar, 
by his side, passed down 
the street, crying out, ^ A 
purse of gold for him who 
can give information con- 
cerning a youth from Bal- 
sora, named Said.’ This 
Said had been in my em- 
ployment, and I therefore 
cried out, ‘Here, friend, I 
can win the purse.’ The 
man who is now so bitter 
against me, approached me 
with a friendly smile, and 
asked what I knew about 
the youth. In reply, I 
asked, ‘Are you Benezar, 
his father ? ’ As he eagerly 
assented to this, I related 
to him how I had found 
the young man in the desert, saved his life, and 
brought him safely to Bagdad. In the first joy- 
ful excitement of hearing some news of his son, 
the old man gave me the purse. But when I 
continued Said’s story, and told this irrational 



74 


SAID'S FATE. 


old man how his son had served in my bazaar, 
stolen a large sum of money from me, and then 
run off, he would not believe my words, quarreled 
with me for some days about the matter, and 
now demands from me his son and his gold. 
But I cannot give him either ; for he gave me the 
gold in return for the news of his son, which 
I imparted to him, and as for his young scape- 
grace, I know not where he is.’’ 

Now Benezar made his answer before the ca- 
liph. He described his son, told how noble and 
virtuous he had always been, and argued that he 
could not have become so corrupted as to steal. 
In conclusion the old man urged the caliph to 
look well into the matter. 

I hope, Kalum-Bek,” said Haroun, that you 
brought the criminal to justice, as was your duty 
to do.” 

Truly, that did I,” replied the merchant with • 
a laugh. ‘‘ I brought him before the marshal of 
police.” 

‘‘Bring hither the marshal of police,” com- 
manded the caliph. 

The marshal, who had previously been sum- 
moned by the grand vizier’s messenger, was now 
ushered into the hall. The caliph briefly related 
the case, and asked the marshal if he remem- 
bered the affair. The oflicer admitted that he 
had not yet forgotten the matter. 


SAID'S FATE. 


75 


‘‘Did you examine the young man?” asked 
Haroun. “ Did he plead guilty ? ” 

‘‘No,” replied the marshal; “he was even so 
obdurate that he wished to make his statement 
to no less a person than yourself.” 

“Yet I do not remember to have seen him,” 
said the caliph. 

“Ah! were I to heed what such menials say, 
I would have to send to Your Highness a score 
of criminals every day who desire to speak with 
you,” answered the marshal. 

“You know that my ear is open to all,” replied 
Haroun ; “ but perhaps there was such clear evi- 
dence of the young man being a thief that it was 
unnecessary to send him to me. Kalum, were 
there marks upon the gold pieces found in the 
youth’s possession by which you could prove 
that they belonged to you ? ” 

“ Marks ? ” asked the merchant, growing pale. 
“ There were no marks upon them. You your- 
self, Commander of the Faithful, know that one 
gold piece is like another. How could I then 
prove that these same gold pieces had once been 
in my chest ? ” 

“ On what ground, then, did you assert that 
the sum of money belonged to you ?” asked the 
caliph. 

“ I knew because the purse in which they were 
found was mine,” replied Kalum. 


76 


SAID'S FATE. 


Have you the purse here ? continued Haroun. 

“ Here it is/’ said the merchant^^drawing forth 
a purse and handing it to the grand vizier to give 
to the caliph. 

But the vizier cried out in feigned astonish- 
ment, “ By the beard of the Prophet ! You say 
the purse is yours, you dog ? Why, it was mine, 
and I gave it, filled with two hundred gold pieces, 
to a brave young man who rescued me from great 
danger.” 

Can you swear to it, grand vizier ? ” asked 
Haroun. 

So surely as I hope at last to be in Paradise 
with Allah and his Prophet,” answered the vizier, 
for the embroidery on it was worked by my 
daughter.” 

“ So you see that you have judged falsely. 
Marshal,” exclaimed the caliph. ^^Why did you 
believe that the purse belonged to Kalum-Bek ? ” 

‘‘ He swore to it,” answered the marshal, much 
frightened. 

^‘So you have perjured yourself?” thundered 
out Haroun to the merchant, who stood before 
the throne pale and trembling. 

Allah, Allah !” cried out Kalum, will cer- 
tainly say nothing against the grand vizier; he 
is a worthy, honorable man; but, truly, the purse 
is mine, and Said stole it from me. A thousand 
pieces of gold would I give, were that young 


SAID’S FATE. 


77 


knave now here, that he might be convicted of 
his rascality.” 

‘^Officer, what have you done with this Said ? ” 
asked the caliph. Tell me whither I must send 
to summon him that he may make his confession 
before this assembly.” 

‘‘ I have sent him to a desert island,” said the 
marshal. 

O, Said, my son, my son ! ” cried out the un- 
happy father, unable longer to restrain his tears. 

When you had sentenced him, did he then 
confess having committed the crime ? ” asked 
Haroun. 

The marshal turned pale. He rolled his eyes 
from side to side, and at last said, “ If I remem- 
ber rightly — yes.” 

^^You are not, however, quite certain,” ex- 
claimed the caliph in a furious voice, “ therefore, 
we will ask the youth himself. Said, step forth ; 
and you, Kalum-Bek, before we proceed further, 
pay down the one thousand gold pieces which 
you just said you would give if the youth were 
here.” 

Kalum and the marshal believed they saw a 
spirit. They dropped upon their knees and 
cried, “ Have mercy, have mercy ! ” Beneza, 
faint with sudden joy and surprise, fell into the 
arms of his long lost son. The caliph then turn- 
ing to the marshal, said, in a stern voice, “ Here 


78 


SAID'S FATE. 


stands Said ; now tell me whether or not he con- 
fessed his guilt to you.’’ 

‘‘No, no,” cried out the marshal; only 
heard Kalum’s statement ; because he is an es- 
teemed citizen.” 

“ Did I give you an office of trust and power 
that you might listen only to the words of the 
most distinguished and esteemed men ? ” roared 
out Haroun al Kaschid, in just indignation. “I 
will banish you for ten years to a desert island 
far out in the ocean ; there you can think over 
judgment and justice.” Then turning to Kalum 
he continued, “As for you, wretched man, who 
restore a dying youth, not for his own sake, but 
that you may make of him a slave, you shall, as 
I said before, pay the thousand gold pieces which 
you said you would give if Said were here.” 

Kalum was rejoiced to escape with such a light 
punishment for all his evil treatment of Said, 
and would have thanked the caliph for his clem- 
ency : but Haroun continued : “Asa punishment 
for your perjury, regarding the two hundred gold 
]neces, you shall not only restore that sum to 
Said, but also receive a bastinado of two hundred 
blows. Furthermore, Said may choose whether 
he will take your whole bazaar, and have you for 
one of his porters, or whether he will be content 
with your paying him ten gold pieces for every 
day that he served you.” 


SAW’S FATE. 


79 


Let the poor wretch go, Commander of the 
Faithful,’’ exclaimed the youth; “I want nothing 
that belongs to him.” 

“That will not do,” answered Haroun. “I in- 
tend that you shall be remunerated for your ser- 
vices. I will decide for you, and choose that 
you receive ten gold pieces for each day. There- 
fore, count up how many days you were in his 
clutches, and then reckon the amount that he 
must pay you. Now, away with the knaves.” 

Kalum and the marshal were then led out, to 
receive their respective punishments. The caliph 
escorted Benezar and Said into another saloon, 
where he related to the father the midnight 
adventure with the robbers, and how Said had 
saved him and his grand vizier. He was often 
interrupted by the loud cries from Kalum-Bek, 
who in the outer court was receiving his two 
hundred stripes. 

Haroun invited Benezar, with Said, to live 
with him in Bagdad. The old man gladly ac- 
cepted the caliph’s kind invitation, and shortly 
afterwards traveled back to Balsora, collected 
his large fortune, and brought it with him to 
Bagdad. 

Learning from Said who the ruffians were who 
had tried to capture his royal person, Haroun 
sent forth his army and destroyed the whole 
horde of robbers, who had become a terror to 


80 


SAID'S FATE. 


caravans traveling through that part of the des- 
ert. Towards the generous and kind-hearted 
old chieftian, Selim, however, the caliph (moved 
by Said’s entreaties) was very lenient, granting 
him his freedom, and a handsome allowance, 
that the old robber-chief might pass his last 
years in honesty and comfort. 

Said lived like a prince, with his father, in 
the palace which, soon after the trial, the grate- 
ful caliph had built for him. Haroun’s young 
brother and the grand vizier’s son were his con- 
stant companions ; and it soon became a saying 
in Bagdad, I should like to be as good and as 
lucky as Said, the son of Benezar.” 


THE TRUTHLESS PRINCESS. 







•■ ;.?-:i“' \;.-;v . :'r‘J 

•■ -.T" ^ , r. V 




* it 


• t « 


« , 





« ' i*-.. 

"v ** ^** -T ^ r 


£ - r V' ;^.*; 

■l 


*> ♦ 


.i - 



»•-* 




li ▼ 


.r*' 


r.v; 


J- 6 


l> 

t^.' 




'vT", 


* W 




IT* 0 -/ 


»* ‘ '*v " ^ ^ ^ *■- " 5 


:i / 


*i ir " 

* . . t '• 


*v - 


k>«' 



. t 


I 




;y .. 


• • V 


.► . 






» 'i 


•*&Awl.'' ' 

- •• ■ •**-“- t 

<’ • 


ML* ^ k. 


N. 


' N ; 


'■ 


4 V - ^ 

• t . f 


f ^ 


.jr 




• ft. •*‘‘« 


^ A.. 




8 




AU: ; 




Vl 






»l 


« 

IfS©"' > 


i- <* 



There was once a king who reigned over a 
kingdom so large that it would require many 
months to walk from one border to the other. 

In the center of the kingdom stood a castle, in 
which dwelt the king, who had an only daughter. 
There is no man in the whole world so happy as 
this king would have been, if only his daughter 
had not caused him continual sorrow and morti- 
fication. For this princess had a fault, and that 
a most dreadful one. 

Was she then so ugly? .0, no! she was as 
beautiful as a fresh spring morning, and out- 
wardly there was no blemish. Had she but had 
a true heart, she would have been faultless. 
That, however, this princess had not, for since 
her earliest childhood she had never opened her 
mouth except to tell a falsehood. This was how 
she caused the king so much sorrow. 

Close to the castle there was a little palace 
which the king had built for the princess, and 
83 


84 


THE TRUTHLESS PRINCESS. 


her train of court maids. There the princess 
passed her time in solitude ; for all men shunned 
her, because only falsehoods passed her lips. 

The king at times went to see his daughter, 
but always returned sad and grave. The whole 
people sympathized with the king in his trouble, 
and looked forward with dread and horror to the 



time when the king should die and the princess 
ascend the throne ; for woe is it to that kingdom 
whose monarch speaks not the truth. 

The king had caused it to be proclaimed several 
times that he would give his entire kingdom, and 
also the princess as bride, to any one who could 
teach his daughter to speak the truth. Hundreds 


THE TBUTHLESS PBINCESS. 


85 


of princes came to the castle to try their luck, for 
there is never a scarcity of princes who wish to 
marry, especially where they are to receive with 
the bride a great kingdom as her dowry. These 
all, however, had to return home without having 
gained that which they had sought to win, for 
none could teach the princess the lesson which 
she so needed to learn. 

At some little distance from the king’s palace 
dwelt a poor widow with her only son, who was 
the king’s shepherd. Peter was the youth’s 
name, and he was his mother’s pride and joy, 
for he loved the truth. 

One evening Peter came home looking very 
thoughtful, and before he lay down to rest he 
said to his mother, “ I think I shall go no more 
out on the meadow to tend the sheep, mother.” 

What then do you expect to do ? ” asked the 
widow. 

To-morrow I am going to the king’s castle,” 
answered the youth. 

What will you do there ? ” asked the mother. 

I will .cure the princess of her fault, and, as a 
reward, I shall receive the whole kingdom,” 
replied the son. 

The next morning, therefore, the widow gave 
Peter her blessing, and he began his journey. 
When he was about half-way to the castle he 
heard in a wood the rippling of a spring. He 


86 


THE TBUTHLESS PBIECESS. 


hastened on in the direction whence the sound 
proceeded, that he might quench his thirst, and re- 
fill his bottle for the remainder of the journey. 
Never before had Peter seen such clear water, 
and as he bent over the spring it seemed to him 
as though he saw a bright light at the bottom. 
He stooped, and began to taste the sparkling 
water ; but the more he drank, the nearer came 
the light, and at length a bright figure rose from 
the spring. 

You have drunk of the Spring of Truth, and 
therefore I will grant you one wish,’’ said the 
radiant being to Peter. 

“ Then truly, above all else, I wish to be able 
to cure the princess of her fault,” exclaimed the 
youth. 

“ You have surely undertaken a difficult task,” 
replied the bright figure; ^^yet if you do exactly 
as I bid you, success will, perchance, attend your 
efforts.” 

What must I do ? ” asked Peter. 

^^Pill your bottle from this spring,” said the 
form in the water, and go to the castle. When 
for the first time you hear the princess utter a 
falsehood, sprinkle on her three drops of this 
water, at the same time saying, ^May it happen 
unto you as you have said.’ Three days later 
you must meet her again, and if she does not 
speak the truth, sprinkle on her six drops of this 


THE TRUTHLESS PRINCESS. 


87 


water, saying, ‘May it happen to you as you 
have said.’ Six days later you must meet her 
again, and if she still does not speak the truth, 
then she is incurable.” 

With the last word the brilliant figure van- 
ished. Peter then filled his bottle, and re-com- 
menced his journey. Late in the evening he 
reached the castle, and knocked at the door. 

“ Who is there ? ” asked the king. 

“ One who has come to cure the princess,” an- 
swered Peter boldly. 

“ Then you must wait until daylight,” replied 
the king, “ that I may see what kind of a fellow 
you are before I let you into the castle.” 

So Peter had to take his night’s rest on the 
terrace grass. Scarcely had the sun arisen in 
the east, when the king appeared in the doorway 
of the castle; for although he had now little 
hope remaining, yet he gladly saw all who be- 
lieved they could teach the princess to speak the 
truth. When, however, the king saw Peter, he 
frowned and said, “ What could you be able to 
do, where hundreds of princes have failed ? ” 

“Nevertheless, allow me to try,” begged the 
youth. 

“ It can do no harm to try,” thought the king, 
and so he had Peter brought in and refreshed 
with good food. The shepherd then told the 
king that to cure the princess he must meet her 


88 


THE TRUTHLESS PRINCESS. 


three times. The second time, three days after 
the first meeting; and the third time, six days 
after the second interview. 

Towards evening the princess was sent for, to 
come over to the castle and meet the youth. 
She came quite alone, and with a scornful toss of 
her head, entered the saloon where, in his coarse 
clothes, stood Peter, who greeted her courteously. 



Then the king said, “Here, my daughter, is 
one of your suitors. How are you pleased with 
him?” 

“ He is the most stately knight that I have 
ever seen. He is indeed clothed in golden ap- 
parel, and wears upon his head a sparkling 
crown. In all the world I could not find a more 
suitable companion,” answered the princess, and 


THE TB UTHLESS BRIN CESS. 


89 


then laughed so loudly that the sounds were 
echoed throughout the halls. 

At these words the king knit his brow, and 
glanced at Peter, as though he would bid him 
hearken. Peter nodded, as if to say, hear, I 
hear.” 

‘^And,” asked the king, ‘‘if I were to tell you 
that I wished you to marry him, what would you 
say to that ? ” 

“I say,” replied the princess, “that he had 
better think well before he comes to fetch me ; 
for on either side of the entrance to my palace 
stands a roaring lion, and over my door sits a 
ferocious eagle; and even were the suitor not 
affrighted at these, the guardians of my portals, 
yet would he surely run quickl}’^ away when he 
saw that in reality I am an old witch, and that 
each night I fly out of a window, and ride through 
the air on a broom.” With these words the 
princess again laughed loudly. “Can you not 
speak one word of truth ? ” asked Peter. 

“Yes, that can I,” replied the princess; “and, 
therefore, I will also say that you have come 
hither to kill the king, and usurp his throne.” 

At these words the king grew pale, but Peter 
took three drops of water from his bottle and 
sprinkled them on the princess, saying, “ May it 
happen to you as you have said, until we meet 
again in three days.” 


90 


THE TBUTHLESS PRINCESS. 


The king commanded that Peter should be 
confined meanwhile in the tower. The princess 
laughed as the guards led him away. When, 
however, later in the evening the princess was 
about to re-enter her palace, she nearly fainted 
with horror ; for on either side of the entrance of 
her palace stood, as she had said in her lie, a 
roaring lion. She turned, and would have has- 
tened away, but she was stopped by a knight 
arrayed in golden apparel, and wearing a spark- 
ling crown upon his head ; and his eyes, hair, and 
expression were the same as Peter’s. He mo- 
tioned with his hand that she should pass through 
the entrance, and the princess felt her blood turn 
cold as she passed between the two wild beasts, 
which growled fiercely and sprang at her. But 
her terror was increased when she saw sitting 
over the doorway a ferocious eagle. Now again 
she turned to flee, but was stopped by the same 
knight. She rushed into the palace, screaming 
loudly with terror, for the eagle had swooped 
down to seize her. As she entered her room her 
eyes fell on the mirror, and she saw that her 
once beautiful face was now frightfully uglj^ 
She had become a hideous witch, and before she 
knew what was happening she had flown out of 
the window, and was riding through the air on a 
broom. At the same moment she heard the 
knight’s voice saying: 


THE TBUTHLESS PRINCESS. 


91 


“ Your lying words have thus come true : 

You shalt in coldest regions rue; 

And this dark night through sharp winds fly, 
Suflering pain for every lie.” 

With the speed of the wind the princess flew 
through the darkness. Now over gloomy forests, 
now over the roaring sea, and the farther she 
flew, the colder it grew. The north wind pierced 
through her light garments, and she fancied she 
was being lashed with a thousand whips. More- 
over, it seemed as though she saw her father 
dying before her eyes, and Peter was the one 
who had killed him. The sweat of agony stood 
upon her brow, but in an instant it had frozen, 
and hung in long, sharp icicles over her face. 
She attempted to call out, but every cry was 
smothered by a fog that enveloped her. Sud- 
denly she felt herself caught in a whirlwind, and 
whirled round and round, until, utterly frozen and 
benumbed, she fell into what seemed a bottomless 
pit. Down, down, she sank, lower and lower in 
the darkness of the night. At the earliest dawn 
of day, however, the princess awoke in her own 
room, and found her courtmaids standing around 
her. 

All the next day the princess was very un- 
happy, but she would not tell any one the cause. 
As evening drew on she asked her maids if they 
had heard anything that day concerning the 


92 


THE TRUTHLESS PRINCESS. 


stranger, and when one of the attendants told 
her that Peter had been sentenced to die, tears 
filled her eyes, and she hastened out to seek 
her father, and acknowledge to him that all she 
had said against the young stranger was false. 
Scarcely, however, had she left her palace, when 
her repentance fled, and she turned to re-enter 
her palace. But lo ! there again were the roar- 
ing wild beasts standing at either side of the 
entrance. 

At that instant the valiant knight stepped 
forth, and killed the lions with his sword. 

As a reward for your repentance, I will also 
drive off the fierce eagle,’’ said the knight, and 
the bird disappeared as he spoke. 

The princess gazed at her deliverer with amaze- 
ment. He then stretched out his hand and said, 
I thank you for having wept for my sake.” 

At these words the princess grew angry, and 
said, ‘‘ I cry on your account ? No, never have 
I done such a thing. I shall laugh when I see you 
suffer death, because you have tormented me.” 

At this moment the princess glanced at the 
mirror, and saw that she was again changed into 
a hideous witch. 

“ Thus have your lying words come true ; 

To-night again a witch are you : 

Through coldest regions shall you fly, 

There to be cleansed from every lie.” 


THE TBUTHLESS PBINCESS. 


93 


As the knight uttered these words the princess 
was borne up in the air, and through the long night 
was tortured as before with the biting cold and 
fierce north wind. 

The following day the princess felt even more 
dejected. Towards evening she again asked her 
maids whether they had heard any news of the 
stranger. When her attendants answered that 
Peter was soon to be killed, tears flowed from 



the princesses eyes, and she hastened out to go 
to her father, the king, and make to him her full 
confession, that thereby she might save Peter. 
As, however, she reached the castle steps, her 
hasty repentance forsook her, and she turned to 
go back to her own apartments. Suddenly she 
was met by the knight in the golden apparel, and 
his glance was less reproachful than before. . He 
followed the princess to her palace, and as she 


94 


THE TRUTHLESS PRINCESS. 


was entering, he said, I thank you for the tears 
you have shed on my account/’ 

The princess felt her anger rising at these 
words, but as the knight gazed so reproachfully 
at her, passion gave place to tears, which trickled 
down her cheeks. In the night that followed, the 
north wind had to blow and whirl alone, because 
her sorrow for past words and actions saved the 
princess from repeated tortures in the darkness. 

On the third day Peter was led out from the 
tower to speak again with the princess, and as 
she entered the castle hall all were amazed to see 
her looking so pale and thin. 

What say you now of your new suitor ? ” 
asked the king. 

“I say,” answered the princess, ^^that he is 
innocent of the criminal intentions of which I 
accused him, and also that he is my best friend.” 

Peter smiled to hear the princess utter these 
words of truth, but the king replied : 

‘‘ Now, every one can tell that you are speak- 
ing falsely, for you have never yet made a friend 
of one of your suitors. I believe rather what you 
first said of him, and therefore in six days he 
shall suffer death.” * 

Weeping bitterly, the princess sank upon her 
knees, and begged her father to show mercy to 
Peter. The king, however, remained unmoved, 
and said : 


THE TRUTHLESS PRINCESS. 


95 


How can he be your best friend when you 
have never spoken to, or even seen him, except 
these two times ? ’’ 

“I have often spoken with him,’^ cried the 
princess with all the impetuosity of her soul, 
and in the hope of saving Peter, she began with 
great eagerness to tell how each night she had sat 
outside of his prison window, and talked with him, 
and how in those three nights she had proved 
that he was her best friend. 

Peter then sprinkled the princess with six 
drops of the water, saying: “Never, even in 
times of dire need, may you deviate from the 
truth. May it happen unto you as you have said 
until we meet here again, in six days.” 

Then the guards led Peter back to the tower, 
and confined him in his cell, which was on the 
ground floor. But the princess returned to her 
palace weeping so bitterly that the grass and 
flowers were withered on the path where her hot 
tears fell. 

That night the princess felt restless and un- 
easy, and sleep fled from her. As she lay toss- 
ing on her soft couch, her thoughts turned to the 
innocent prisoner who, because of her falsehood, 
was soon to suffer death. It seemed as though 
she were being guided by some irresistible power 
which she could no longer withstand. She arose, 
slipped noiselessly by her sleeping maids, passed 


96 


THE TRUTHLESS PRINCESS. 


by the guards unperceived, and went to the pri- 
son window, to beg Peter to forgive her for all 
the evil she had brought upon him. 

Peter took her hand in his, through the bars, 
and tried to comfort her ; and towards dawn the 
princess returned to her palace. 

Each night, guided by the same power, the 
princess went to the window of PetePs cell, there 
to learn from him of the peace and joy that go 
hand in hand with Truth, and of the misery 
and destruction which follow the footsteps of 
Falsehood.’ 

On the sixth day the princess was summoned 
again to meet Peter in the grand saloon at the 
castle. This time as she entered she did not 
weep, but went calmly up to the king, and said : 

^‘Dear father, I have caused you much sorrow, 
but I hope you will believe me when I say that 
I have learned to love the truth, and that my 
heart is now as true as any one’s that throbs upon 
the earth.” 

The king’s countenance did not change, and he 
seemed unmoved. After a short silence, he said 
to his daugliter, ^^Have you anything to say be- 
fore the accused is led forth to die ? ” 

“ I pray you,” replied the princess, to let me 
die also, for I have accused him falsely ; he is 
innocent, and if he be killed, I shall be guilty of 
his death.” 


THE TRUTHLESS PRINCESS. 


97 


When the king heard this answer his face 
lighted up; and he said, “ I did but wish to prove 
you to the utmost ; now, I know surely that you 
do speak the truth.’^ 

The king embraced his daughter, and also her 
worthy suitor. Then a great wedding feast was 
prepared, and the happy pair were united amid 
the general jubilee of the whole people- 



4 




. m 


^ r 71 '' ^ -tvv 




•• 

V 






I 


I 




t 


I 



« 




^ 


.A • 

« 

t' 

»' .< 

\ 


.1 







■ 

\ 




» 


t-. A 


» 


f * 


\ 


I 


T 


1 > 


4 








« 

I » 

i£* 


( ■ 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 






In a certain forest there once dwelt a peasant. 
Not far from his cottage was a small meadow 
belonging to him on which grew the most beau- 
tiful grass. The man valued this meadow more 
than anything else that he owned. But one sum- 
mer he noticed often early in the mornings before 
sunrise that the beautiful grass was trodden down, 
and where it looked most fresh, with the dew- 
drops still glistening on the blades, human foot- 
prints could be traced. The peasant was much 
troubled at this, and was anxious to know who 
it could be that trod down the grass in the nights. 

The peasant now turned over in his mind what 
he had best do, that he might discover who was 
the trespasser. One night he sent his eldest son 
to keep watch over the meadow ; but the youth 
had not watched long when he began to feel very 
tired, and before midnight he was in a deep sleep. 
He did not awake until the sun was again shining 
101 


102 


TB^l BBaVTIBUL castle. 


in the heavens. So he returned home none the 
wiser for his midnight’s sleep on the meadow. 
Moreover, the grass was trodden down as usual. 

The next evening the peasant sent his second 
son to watch on the meadow. This son felt sure 
of keeping awake, and promised to bring home 
the desired information. But it happened to him 
as with his brother, for he had not watched long 
before he fell into a sound sleep, from which he 
did not awake until the sun was shining brightl3\ 
He, also, returned home, having accomplished 
nothing, and the beautiful grass on the meadow 
was quite as trodden down as on the previous 
mornings. 

The peasant after this thought there was no 
use in trying to have the meadow watched, and 
began to think out some other means by which 
he could catch the intruder. On the third even- 
ing, however, the youngest son came to the father, 
and begged permission to go to the meadow and 
keep watch himself that night. The peasant 
answered, It is not worth while for you to try. 
It can hardly be expected that you, who are so 
young, would accomplish more than your two 
elder brothers.” But the youth replied that he 
would like well to try his luck. The father there- 
fore gave his consent. The lad accordingly went 
out to the meadow, although his father and broth- 
ers laughed at him for his self-confidence. 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE, 


103 


Now the youtli, whose name was Hans, kept 
himself awake and watched carefully all night, 
but he did not see or hear anything. Towards 
morning, however, some time before sunrise, he 
heard, suddenly, a noise like the flapping of wings. 
Soon after, three doves flew past him, and alighted 
on the meadow. A few minutes later the three 
doves threw off their feather garbs, and thereupon 
became three lovely maidens. They soon began 
to dance, and, truly, their steps were so light and 
graceful that their feet seemed scarcely to touch 
the ground. The youth could now easily guess 
who it was that every morning trod down the 
grass on his father^s meadow. He knew not 
what to think of the strange transformation he 
had just witnessed. One of the three maidens 
especially attracted his attention. She was more 
beautiful in form and feature than anything he 
had ever before imagined or dreamed of. He 
felt that he loved her more than he ever could 
any one else in all the wide world. 

When Hans had watched the dance some min- 
utes he sprang up suddenly and went noiselessly 
and stole the three feather cloaks. He then lay 
down upon his booty and waited patiently to see 
how this adventure would end. 

Just before sunrise the three maidens ended 
their dance, and would have left the meadow, but 
they could not find their feather cloaks. They 


104 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


seemed greatly distressed, and ran here and there- 
over the meadow until they came to where Hans 
was lying on the grass. The maidens asked if 
he had found their cloaks, and when they saw 
that he had taken possession of their feather 
garments they begged him earnestly to restore 
to them the stolen booty. 

The youth answered, ^^Yes, I have indeed 
taken them, and I will not give them back to 
you except under two conditions.’’ 

Now as the maidens found they could gain 
nothing by entreaties, they asked the youth what 
the two conditions were, and promised to fulfill 
them. 

Then Hans replied, ‘^My first condition is that 
you will tell me who you are, and whence you 
came.” 

The most beautiful maiden answered, “I am a 
king’s daughter, and these two are my maids of 
honor. We are from the mountain which lies 
east from the sun and north from the earth, 
whither no mortal can come.” 

Hans then said, “ My second condition is that 
the king’s daughter promise to give me her hand 
in marriage, and to return my love, and that she 
now name a day on which we may celebrate our 
nuptials, for I will have her and no other in the 
world for my bride.” 

Now, as the sun had already risen, and the 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


105 


maidens dared not remain on the meadow any 
longer, the king’s daughter was forced to accede 
to the youth’s proposition. Hans and the beau- 
tiful princess then exchanged vows of everlast- 
ing fidelity, whereupon the youth gave back the 
three feather cloaks, took an affectionate farewell 
of his betrothed, and the three maidens again as- 
suming their dove forms, flew high up in the air, 
and hastened away. 

When it was broad day Hans returned home, 
and was questioned by his father and brothers 
as to what wondrous 
things he had seen, and 
what feats he had per- 
formed during the night. 

But the youth spoke lit- 
tle, and only said that he 
had fallen asleep, and so 
had observed nothing. 

Thereupon his brothers 
teased and made game of him, because he had 
believed that his night’s adventure would turn 
out more successful than theirs, although they 
were in all things much wiser than he. 

A long time elapsed, and at last the day which 
the princess had appointed for her wedding-day 
drew near. Hans then begged his father to pre- 
pare for him a feast, to which he wished to invite 
his friends and acquaintances. The peasant 



106 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


complied with his son’s request, and provided a 
sumptuous repast. 

As midnight approached, and amid all the 
assembled guests merriment was at its height, 
suddenly a great noise was heard from without, 
and in a few moments a magnificent chariot, 
drawn by six fleet horses, stopped before the 
cottage door. In the chariot sat the beautiful 
princess, attired in bridal costunie, and both her 
maids of honor were with her. Now all the 
guests were dumb with amazement, as can well 
be imagined. Hans welcomed his bride with great 
joy, and told of the strange adventure which he had 
had while guarding his father’s meadow one night. 
Then there was a gay and joyful wedding, and 
all who saw the young princess pronounced Hans 
lucky indeed to have won such a bride. 

Early in the morning, before it was yet day, 
the princess said she must return home. The 
bridegroom then became sad, and asked if she 
could not remain yet a little while longer with 
him. But the king’s daughter answered, My 
father reigned over the beautiful mountain which 
is east from the sun and north from the earth. 
He was slain by a wicked giant, who now holds 
me in such close confinement that I am not able 
to leave the mountain save at midnight, and were 
I not to return before daybreak it would cost me 
me my life.” 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


107 


When Hans heard this he would not detain 
his bride, but bade her speed on her way, as the 
time of danger was approaching. At parting 
the princess gave him, as a souvenir, a gold ring: 
the maids of honor, also, each presented him 
with a golden apple. The three then entered 
the chariot, and were borne swiftly away. 

After this the youth had no peace of mind, 
for his one thought was how he could reach the 
beautiful castle which was east from the sun 
and north from the earth. So one day he went 
to his father and asked permission to go forth 
and seek his bride. The old man said that Hans 
might go if he liked, but he knew his search 
would be vain. Thereupon the youth took leave 
of his friends, and started on his way alone. 

Hans now wandered over mountains and 
through valleys, and passed through many large 
kingdoms, but no one could tell him how to reach 
the beautiful castle. As he wandered on he came 
one day to a large forest. Here he saw two 
giants, who were engaged in a furious struggle. 
Then said Hans, ^^Ye giants, why do ye bide 
here and strive so with one another ? ’’ 

The giants answered, ‘^Our father is dead, and 
we have divided his property. But here is a 
pair of boots, and we cannot agree which one of 
us shall possess them.” 

The youth replied, can end your strife. If 


108 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


you cannot agree, give me the boots. I am a 
poor wanderer, and have yet a long way to go.’’ 

Then said one of the giants, ^‘It might be 
well to do as j^ou say, but these are no ordinary 
boots, for whosoever wears them can with one 
step go a hundred mil^s.” 

When Hans heard this he wished much to 
possess the wonderful boots, and he told the 
giants that they had better give them to him, 
for then they need strive together no morej 



otherwise they could never settle their dispute. 
When the youth had thus argued, the giants de- 
termined it was best to do as he said. Hans 
then put on the boots with which in one step he 
could go a hundred miles, and so traveled into 
foreign lands. 

When he had gone a considerable distance 
Hans came to another forest. Here the sounds 
of loud, angry voices reached his ear. He en- 
tered the forest, and saw two giants engaged in 
a most abusive altercation with one another. 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


109 


Thereupon Hans said, Ye giants, why do ye 
stand here wrangling with one another 

One of the giants answered, “Our father is 
dead, and we have divided his property. But 
here is a cloak, and we cannot decide which one 
of us shall own it.” 

The youth replied, “I will settle your dispute. 
If it be so that you cannot agree which one shall 
have the cloak, give it to me. I am a traveler, 
and have a long way to go.” 

Then said one of the giants, “That may be 
true, but this is not like other cloaks, for who- 
soever has it around him is invisible.” 

When Hans heard this he became very anxious 
to possess the magic cloak. He told the giants 
that they had much better give it to him, for 
then they need quarrel no longer. Now as the 
giants could think of no other way to settle their 
dispute they at last consented to the youth’s 
proposition. When Hans had thrown this cloak 
around him which made him invisible, he wan- 
dered off into far-away lands. 

After the youth had traveled for some time he 
came to a third forest.. Here he heard a noise 
as of blows and cries. He entered the forest, 
and saw two giants dealing each other many a 
heavy blow. Then said the youth, “Ye giants, 
why do ye fight so with one another ? ” 

One of the giants answered, “Our father is 


110 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


dead, and we have divided his property. But 
here is a sword, and we cannot agree to which 
one of us it shall belong.’’ 

Hans replied, “ I can end your strife. If you 
cannot agree together about the sword give it to 
me. I am a poor traveler, and have yet a long 
journey before me.” 

Then one of the giants replied, ‘‘Your sug- 
gestion is good, but this is no ordinary sword. 
Whosoever is struck with its point, he shall die 
instantly. If, however, a slain body be touched 
with the hilt of this sword, that person will im- 
mediately become alive and well.” 

Now the youth longed greatly to possess the 
wonderful sword, and he told the giants that it 
would be best for them to give it to him, for 
then their dispute would be ended. The giants 
could think of no other way in which to settle 
their quarrel, so they at last consented to give 
the youth the sword. 

Now Hans, with the hundred-mile boots on, 
his invisible cloak thrown about his shoulders, 
and the magic sword hung by his side, was well 
equipped for any journey. 

One evening, just at dusk, the youth came to 
a great forest which seemed to have no end. 
When he had looked about on all sides to dis- 
cover if possible some place of shelter for the 
night, he suddenly spied a small light which 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


Ill 


glistened through the trees. The youth went 
on in the direction of the light, and came at 
length to a tiny cottage. In the cottage dwelt 
a very, very aged woman. She seemed to have 
lived through as many centuries as Hans had, 
years. The youth entered the cottage, greeted 
her most courteously, and asked if he might re- 
main there over night. 

When the old woman heard his sweet voice 
and civil words, she asked, “Who are you who 
greet an old woman so politely ? While I have 
dwelt in this cottage twelve groves of oaks have 
grown up and died down, one after another, yet 
in all those ages no one ever came here who 
saluted me with such courtly grace and sweet- 
ness as you have.’’ 

The youth replied, “ I am a poor wanderer, who 
seeks the Beautiful Castle which lies east from 
the sun and north from the earth. Cannot you 
tell me the way thither, good mother ? ” 

“Ho,” said the old woman, “I cannot. But I 
reign over the beasts of the fields; perhaps 
among them there may be one who can direct 
you to the Beautiful Castle.” The youth thanked 
the old woman for her thoughtfulness, and so 
remained for the night in the cottage. 

Early in the morning, as the sun appeared in 
the east, the old woman called loudly for all her 
four-footed subjects to assemble. Then all kinds 


112 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


of animals came running from out the wood — 
bears, wolves, foxes, and many others — to ask 
what their queen would have them do. 

The old woman said, “ Can any of you tell me 
the way to the Beautiful Castle which lies north 
from the earth and east from the sun ? ’’ 

For some time the animals consulted together, 
but none among them knew the way to the Beau- 
tiful Castle. Then said the old woman to Hans, 
There is no other way in which I can help you. 
My sister, however, who dwells many thousand 
miles from here, reigns over the fishes of the 
sea ; perhaps she knows the way to the Beautiful 
Castle.” 

The youth then took leave of the old woman, 
thanked her for the trouble she had taken for 
him, and went on his way. 

When Hans had traveled a very long distance 
he came, late one evening, to a great forest. 
When he had looked around to find some shelter 
for the night, he noticed a faint light which glim- 
mered through the trees. He wandered on in the 
direction of the light, and came before long to 
a very dilapidated little cottage built on the edge 
of the seashore. Within the cottage dwelt an 
ancient dame, who seemed to have lived through 
as many centuries as Hans had, months. The 
youth entered, and delivering to the old dame 
her sister’s greeting, begged for a night’s shelter. 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


113 


When the youth had finished speaking the old 
dame said, ‘‘Who are you who greet an old dame 
so courteously ? 1 have dwelt here while four 

and twenty groves of oaks have grown up and 
died down, one after another, yet never has any 
one come here with such a sweet voice, and such 
pleasant manners.’^ 

The youth answered, “I am a poor traveler, in 
search of the Beautiful Castle which lies east 
from the sun and north from the earth. Per- 
chance, you can direct me thither, good mother.” 

“No,” replied the dame, “ 1 cannot ; but 1 reign 
over all the fishes of the sea. Perhaps one among 
them can tell you the way. At least, stay here 
until to-morrow.” 

The youth thanked the dame for her civility, 
and remained in the cottage over night. 

Early next morning at the first dawn of day, 
the old dame had assembled all her fish-subjects. 
All the fishes of the sea were collected there — 
whales, pikes, salmons, flounders, sharks, sword- 
fishes, and many others ; and they awaited their 
queen’s command. The ancient dame then asked 
if any one among them knew the way to the 
Beautiful Castle, east from the sun and north 
from the earth, whither no man could come. 

The fishes consulted together for some time, 
but none among them could tell the way to the 
Beautiful Castle. Then said the old dame to 


114 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


Hans, “You see that 1 cannot help you further, 
but 1 have another sister who lives many thou- 
sand miles from here. She reigns over all the 
birds of the air. Go to her ; if she cannot help 
you, no one can.’’ 

The youth then bade farewell to the old dame, 
thanking her for her great hospitality and kind- 
ness, and set out again on his travels. 

When Hans had traveled full many a thousand 
miles, he came late one evening to a great forest, 
which was so deep that it seemed to have no end. 
As he looked around him, to seek some shelter 
for the night, he perceived a dim light which 
shone faintly through the trees. He walked on 
in the direction of the light, and soon reached a 
small cottage, crumbling with age. In the cot- 
tage dwelt a very, very ancient dame, who seemed 
to have lived through as many centuries as Hans 
had, days. The youth entered the cottage, de- 
livered with great respect to the ancient dame 
her sister’s greeting, and begged a night’s shelter. 

The ancient dame then said, “ Who are you 
that come here with such pleasant words, and 
such a pleasing manner? I have dwelt here 
while eight-and-forty groves of oaks have one 
after another grown up and died down with old 
age, yet never has any one come here who was 
so courteous and respectful to old age as you 
are.” 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


115 


The youth answered, “ I am a poor wanderer, 
seeking the Beautiful Castle which lies east from 
the sun and north from the earth, whither no man 
can come. Perhaps you can tell me the way.’’ 

“ No,” replied the dame, “ I know not of such 
a castle. But I reign over all the birds of the 
air ; perchance one among them may know the 
way thither. At least remain here over night.” 

The youth thanked the old dame for her good 
will, and remained in the cottage over night. 

By times in the morning, before the first cock 
had crowed, the ancient dame had given her order 
for all her winged subjects to assemble. Now 
all the birds of the air came flying towards the 
cottage ; eagles, swans, hawks, and every other 
bird, in obedience to their queen’s command. 
Then the dame said, “ I have summoned you all 
to know if any among you can show the way to 
the Beautiful Castle which lies east from the sun 
and north from the earth.” But none among all 
the birds had ever heard of the Beautiful Castle. 
The ancient dame was much vexed at this lack 
of success, and asked, “Are you all assend ’ 
here ? I do not see among you the bird Phoeni. 

“ The Phoenix has not yet come,” replied the 
whole host of birds. 

After they had waited for some time they saw 
the missing bird high up in the air, moving slowly 
towards the assembly. She was so tired that she 


IIG 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


could scarcely use her wings, and as she neared 
the earth she fell exhausted to the ground. All 
the multitude of birds rejoiced greatly at the 
arrival of the Phoenix, but the old dame was very 
angry, and asked why she had kept them waiting 
so long. 

It was some time before the poor bird could 
find breath to answer. At last, however, she 
said, ^‘Do not be angry because I am so late in 
coming, for I had such a distance to fly hither. 
I was in a far-off land, at the Beautiful Castle, 
which lies east from the sun and north from the 
earth.’’ 

Now the birds’ queen was much pleased to hear 
these words, and said, Your punishment shall 
be that you at once fly back to the Beautiful 
Castle and carry this youth with you. The poor 
Phoenix considered this a severe discipline, as she 
was utterly exhausted, and the way was so long, 
but she knew she must obey. Hans, however, 
besought the old dame to allow him to remain in 
her cottage for another night, and start the fol- 
lowing morning, when the tired Phoenix would 
be again rested. The old dame consented re- 
luctantly to thus diminish the severity of the 
bird’s punishment. 

Early next morning Hans took a gtateful fare- 
well of the birds’ queen, and seated himself on 
the back of the Phoenix. Then the bird flew high 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


117 


up in the clouds, and passed over mountains and 
valleys, over the blue sea and the green woods. 

When they had traveled through the air for a 
long time, the Phoenix asked, “ Good youth, do 
you see anything ? ’’ 

Yes,” said the youth, think I see a blue 
cloud far off in the distance.” 

^‘That is the land whither we are going,” re- 




K "pKoeni 


plied the bird. She now flew on in silence for a 
long distance. Then the Phoenix asked again. 
Fair sir, do you see anything now ? ” 

Yes,” Hans answered, see a blue spot in 
the cloud which shines out clearly.” 

^‘That,” replied the bird, ‘Gs the mountain to 
which we are traveling.” She then flew on rap- 
idly until night set in. Then the Phoenix asked 


118 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


for the third time, “Young master, do you see 
anything?’’ 

“Yes,” answered Hans, “I see quite distinctly 
a great castle which glitters and sparkles like 
gold and silver in the full rays of the sun.” 

“Now we are there,” replied the bird. She 
then let herself gently down upon the Beautiful 
Mountain, and the youth was again on firm 
ground. Hans thanked the beautiful bird for 
her great trouble, and then she flew back to the 
earth. 

About midnight, when all the giants were fast 
asleep, the youth went to the castle gate and 
knocked. The king’s daughter sent one of her 
court maids to see who it was that came to the 
castle at such a late hour. As the maid ap- 
proached the gate Hans threw her the golden 
apple which she had given him. The maid at 
once recognized her own apple, and so she knew 
who stood without. She hastened to her mis- 
tress, and told her the unexpected news. But 
the princess would not believe what the maid 
said was true. 

The king’s daughter now sent her other court 
maid to the gate, but as she drew near the youth 
threw towards her the other golden apple, which 
she had given to him. The maid at once recog- 
nized her own apple, and returned to her mistress 
with all speed to tell who was without. But the 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


119 


princess still would not believe the news, and 
went herself to the gate, and asked who it was 
that knocked. Then Hans reached to her the 
gold ring which she herself had given him. 
Now the princess knew that her bridegroom had 
come ; she opened, therefore, the gate, and re- 
ceived him with the greatest joy. 

Towards morning the bride grew sad, and said, 
at length, “Now we must again part. By all 
that is sacred to you, hasten from here before 
the giants awake, otherwise you will surely lose 
your life.’’ 

Thereupon the bride and bridegroom took an 
affectionate farewell of each other, and the prin- 
cess shed many a tear. But Hans had no idea 
of fleeing. He pulled on his hundred-mile boots, 
threw his invisible cloak around his shoulders, and 
hung the magic sword by his side, and was thus 
prepared to meet the giants in mortal combat. 

By sunrise all within the castle were up and 
about. The castle doors were thrown open, and 
all the giants came marching into the great 
hall in a long procession. Hans stood at the 
entrance with drawn sword, and as each giant 
entered, his head was severed from his body by 
the magic sword; but the giants could not see 
either Hans or the sword, because of the youth’s 
invisible cloak. Hans did not rest from this 
bloody pastime until the last giant was slain. 


120 


THE BEAUTIFUL CASTLE. 


Soon after, attracted by the cries and shouts 
of the dying giants, the princess sent her two 
maids to see what had happened. They soon 
returned, telling her that the youth was alive and 
unhurt, but that all the giants were slain. Then 
the beautiful princess was greatly rejoiced, and 
she felt that now all her troubles were at an 
end. 

After the first joy and excitement had some- 
what subsided the princess said, ^^Now my 
happiness is so great that it could not be greater, 
if only my father and my friends were restored 
to life and health.” 

“Show me their graves,” said the youth; “I 
will see if I can help them.” 

They then went to the grounds where the 
princess’s father and all the courtiers were 
buried. Hans then touched them, one by one, 
with the hilt of his magic sword, and they all 
became again alive and well. 

Now there was great rejoicing throughout the 
kingdom ; all thanked the brave youth who had 
freed them, and with one accord proclaimed him 
king of the Beautiful Mountain. 

Thus ends the story of the Beautiful Castle, 
which lies east from the sun and north from the 
earth ; and thereby may we learn the old saying, 
that true love with perseverance can conquer all 
difficulties. 


WHY DOST THOU BOAST THYSELF? 




Ky dost ttSou " ^ 
bo6.5t thyself ? J 


On the floor of a store-room a clever little rat 
sat nibbling a pea. He had taken it from a 
linen bag, in one corner of which he had gnawed 
a small hole. 

When he had quite finished the first pea, 
he thought he would take another. Just be- 
fore so doing, however, he stopped awhile to 
philosophize. 

“ What a sagacious animal I am, to be sure,’’ 
said the rat to himself. “ I can come into 
houses though the doors be fast closed, and 
how does it hinder me if the people do hide 
away their pease in a bag ; I am smart enough to 
take them out.” 

The rat was here cut short in his soliloquy, 
for the house-cat, who, unperceived, had for some 
time been eying the rat, now sprang suddenly 
forward, and seized him by the throat. 

When she had amused herself for an hour 
or so with the rat, tossing it up in the air and 
123 





124 WHY DOST THOU BOAST THYSELF? 


catching it like a ball until its head had fallen 
from its body, she sat down and purred with 
pleasure. Then she thought of the boasting 
speech of the rat which she had heard from the 
corner. 

‘‘ You poor, wretched beast ! ’’ said the cat. 
“ Wherefore shouldst thou boast thyself ? lam 
the one who reigns here, and I alone have the 
right to carry my head high.” 

But see ! as she said the last word, a large 
greyhound sprang into the room, with a fierce 
bow-wow. He chased proud Pussy out of the 
house, around the yard, and would certainly have 
bitten her had she not just in time climbed to 
the top of a large tree. 

^‘You boasting thing!” howled the dog. 
“ Wherefore dost thou boast of thyself ? I am 
the favorite of the master. Were you not at the 
top of that tree I would soon show you who is 
the strongest in this house.” 

Then the dog ran off to the field where his 
master’s favorite steed was pasturing. He 
noticed the proud step of the steed, as with head 
tossed back he capered through the field. Then 
the dog ran in front of the horse that he might 
frighten him with his barking. 

Grass-eater,” growled the dog, ‘‘you have no 
cause to carry yourself so proudly. You have to 
go out in the fields and eat grass, while to me 


WHY DOST THOU BOAST THYSELF? 125 


the master hands the daintiest bits from his own 
table.” 

The dog would have bitten his rival on the leg, 
but just then the horse gave him such a kick on 
the head with his iron-shod hoof that he fell to 
the ground at some distance — dead. 

Ha, ha, ha ! ” neighed the horse, tossing 
back his head with proud scorn. “ Whereof 
dost thou boast thyself ? I am the noblest of 
animals ; I share with my master the dangers 
of the battle, and my swiftness has often saved 
his life. 1 alone have the right to be proud of 
my worth.” With these words and thoughts the 
proud horse galloped through the fields, and 
noticed not that he had entered the forest. 
Neither did he perceive that a lion, crouched 
beneath a bush, was drawing nearer — nearer. 

With one mighty spring the lion threw him- 
self upon the steed, who breathed his last 
beneath the weight of the great lion. “ Fool ! ” 
roared the lion, with such a mighty voice that it 
was echoed back from every tree. “ Wherefore 
dost thou boast thyself ? I am the king of 
beasts, on my brow sits majesty, from out of my 
eyes flashes the fire of might, and my strength 
gives me the right to reign.” 

Suddenly an arrow pierced the lion’s heart, and 
he fell in his death struggle by the side of his 
victim. 


126 WHY DOST rilOU BOAST THYSELF? 


The owner of the horse, who had been hunting 
on foot in the forest, had seen how the lion 
robbed him of his costly steed, and he had struck 
the beast to the ground with his well-aimed 
arrow. The man took the lion’s skin, threw it 
over his shoulder, and wandered homeward. 

King of beasts,” sneered the man. “ Of 
what canst thou boast thyself now ? You fell 
like a deer by my hand, for I am lord of earth 
and beasts.” 

While he yet spake a flash of lightning shot 
from out the heavens, now black with clouds, 
and the man fell dead upon the skin of the lion i 
and the thunder rolled out mightily; “Where- 
fore boastest thou thyself so proudly ? ” 




THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 





The Sheik of Alexandria, Ali Banu, was a 
singular man. In the morning he would pass 
through the streets of the city attired in a mag- 
nificent court-robe, a girdle worth thirty camels, 
and his head adorned with a turban of costly 
cashmeres. Yet his steps wene grave and meas- 
ured, his brow set in deep thought, his eyebrows 
knit, his eyes fixed on the ground, and at every 
few steps he would stroke his long, full beard as 
if to ease his sad meditations. 

As he thus bent his steps towards the mosque, 
as was his daily custom, to hear read from the 
Koran the faith of his fathers, the people would 
stop on the street, look after him, and say to one 
another, ‘^That is a stately, handsome man — and 
rich ! ’’ 

“ Ah ! a rich master, indeed, is he,’’ another 
would reply. Has he not a great castle at the 
harbor of Constantinople ? Has he not riches 
129 


130 


THE SIIEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


and fields, and many thousand head of cattle, and 
numberless slaves ? ” 

“Truly,’’ a third would make answer. “Did 
not the messenger from Constantinople who bore 


a message to him not 
long ago from the 
grand-seignior say to 
me that our sheik was 
held in high esteem by 
all the great rulers ? ” 



“Verily,” a fourth 
would reply, “his steps 
are blessed by the 
Prophet. He is a rich, 
distinguished ruler, 
but — but — you know 
what I mean.” 


“Yes, yes,” the 
others would respond, 
“it is quite true, he 
has his share of mis- 


fortunes. I would not change lots with him. 
Truly, he is a rich and great man, but — but — ” 
Ali Banu had a magnificent house in the most 
beautiful part of Alexandria. Before the house 
was a broad terrace inclosed by a low wall of 
white marble. The terrace was shaded by fine 
palm-trees. Here the sheik often sat in the 
evenings, smoking his pipe in silence. At a 



THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


131 


respectful distance twelve slaves stood waiting 
his bidding. One slave carried his snuff-box, 
another held a sunshade above his master’s head, 
a third bore the massive golden goblet filled with 
costly sherbet. A fourth was provided with a 
fan of gorgeous peacock feathers wherewith to 
keep the flies or other buzzing insects from 
approaching too near to his honored master. 
Others were singers and musicians, and carried 
with them lutes and wind-instruments, to enter- 
tain the sheik with music when he was so in- 
clined; and the most learned of them all had 
with him a number of scrolls, in case his master 
should wish to be read to. 

The slaves, however, waited in vain for a word 
from their master. He desired not music and 
songs. He did not wish to be read to. Neither 
prose nor yet poems from the ancient poets were 
suited to his thoughts. He refused the proffered 
snuff, and even the luscious sherbet tempted him 
not. Indeed, the slave with the costly fan spent 
his strength for naught, for his master knew not 
when the flies buzzed near him, or when they 
were brushed away. 

Passers-by often stopped at the gate, aston- 
ished at the grandeur of the house, the rich at- 
tire of the slaves, and the look of comfort and 
luxury which surrounded the whole place. But 
when their eyes rested on the sheik, who sat 


132 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


under the palm-trees with such a sad, mournful 
face, his eyes fixed on the ground, as he wearily 
smoked his long pipe, then they w'ould shake 
their heads and say, “ Truly the rich lord is a 
poor man. He who possesses so much is poorer 
than he who has naught, for the Prophet has not 
given him the understanding to enjoy his bless- 
ings.’’ Thus spoke the people, and passed on 
with a laugh. 

One evening the sheik sat, as usual, near the 
door of his house on the terrace, under the palm- 
trees, heedless of all earthly splendor, sadly smok- 
ing his pipe in silence. Just outside of the ter- 
race gate some young men stopped to observe 
the sheik and make merry at his expense. 

^^Truly,” said one, “that is a foolish man, the 
sheik Ali Banu. Had I his wealth I would use 
it quite differently. The whole day I would live 
amid feasting and pleasure. My friends should 
dine with me in the great banquet saloon of the 
house, and those dull, gloomy halls should be 
filled with mirth and laughter.” 

“ Yes,” said another, “ that would not be so 
bad ; but an open house and many friends soon 
consume a fortune, even were it as great as that 
of our sultan, whom may the Prophet bless. If 
I sat on that beautiful terrace in the evenings, 
under those fine palm-trees, my slaves should 
sing and play for me. The dancers should come 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


133 


before me and dance, and leap, and perform all 
manner of surprising feats for my amusement. 
Then I would smoke my pipe with pleasure, sip 
the costly sherbet, and enjoy myself as though I 
were the caliph of Bagdad.” 

“ The sheik,” replied a third young man, who 
was a scribe, is said to be a wise and learned 
man, and truly his lectures on the Koran show 



they contain rare matter. But he — he sits and 
smokes, and cares not to hear even a line. Were 
I the sheik Ali Banu, that fellow should read to 
me until he was out of breath, or until night 
came on. Then, again, he should read me to 
sleep.” 

''Ha, ha!” laughed the fourth, "you know 
well how one should spend his fortune; on lux- 
ury and comfort, eating and drinking, singing 
and dancing, or to be read to from dawn till sun- 


134 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


set. No, I would do quite differently. He has 
magnificent horses, fine camels, and vaults of 
money. 1 would travel, were I in his place ; 
travel to the end of the world. There is no 
place so far that I would not visit, to see the 
great sights of the world. Thus would I do, if 
I were that man yonder.’^ 

Youth is a sweet time, and so is old age when 
one is happy,” said a plain-looking old man who 
stood near the four young men, and had heard 
their conversation. “ But, allow me to say that 
youth is foolish, and apt to gossip and chatter 
without thought or reason.” 

What do you mean, old man ? ” asked the 
young men in surprise. “ Are you speaking to 
us ? How does it concern you, if we do criticise 
the strange way in which the sheik spends his 
time.” 

When one knows about some matter better 
than his neighbor, it is that man’s duty to rectify 
his brother’s erring ideas. The sheik, it is true, 
is blessed with vast riches, and has every out- 
ward comfort which the heart can desire, but he 
has such a trial as is hard, indeed, to bear. Do 
you think he has always been as you now see 
him? No; I knew him more than fifteen years 
ago. Then he was as gay and full of life as a 
gazelle, and lived in continual gayety and happi- 
ness. He had a son, the joy of his life. He was 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


135 


perfect in form and feature. All who saw him 
and heard him speak, envied the sheik in posses- 
sing such a treasure ; for his son when only ten 
years old was wiser and more learned than other 
youths of eighteen.’^ 

“ And he is dead ? The poor sheik ! ” exclaimed 
the young scribe. 

It would indeed be comfort to him to know 
that his son had gone to the home of the Prophet, 
where he would be happier than here in Alexan- 
dria. But what has happened to him is far worse 
than death. 

“ It was at the time when the French, like 
hungry wolves, came over into our land and 
waged war with us. They had subdued Alex- 
andria, and were warring with the Mamalukes. 
The sheik was a wise man and kept at peace with 
the invaders. But, becanse they envied him his 
riches, and because he was kind to his brothers 
in the faith — I do not now remember exactly 
how it happened — but, to be brief, they came 
one day to his house and accused him of having 
secretly furnished the Mamalukes with weapons, 
horses, and provisions. 

In vain he declared his innocence ; for the 
French are a cruel, hard-hearted people towards 
those who are in their power. They took his 
little son Kairam to their camp as a hostage. 
The sheik offered them large sums of money in 


136 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


exchange for his son, but they would not give 
Kairam back ; they heeded not the sheik’s earnest 
and tearful entreaties. Soon after, the invaders 
received orders to re-enibark for their home. No 
one in Alexandria knew of it until they were far 
out at sea. And little Kairam, Ali Banu’s son, 
they must have taken with them, for no one has 
ever heard of him since.” 

“ Oh ! the poor man, why has Allah so afflicted 
him ! ” exclaimed the young men in one breath, 
as they glanced with pitying eyes towards the 
shiek, who, heedless of grandeur, sat silent in 
grief under the palm-tree. 

“ His wife,” continued the old man, ‘‘ whom 
he had always loved so dearly, died of grief at 
the loss of her son. When the shiek had 
recovered a little from this double blow, he 
bought a ship, fitted her out, and induced a 
trusty physician who was living in Alexandria 
to accompany him to France, to seek his lost 
son. 

‘‘ After a long voyage they reached at last the 
land of those unbelievers who had so lately 
invaded Alexandria. 

“ Here, confusion reigned supreme. They had 
dethroned their ruler, and rich and poor, high 
and low, were making sad havoc of each other. 

“In vain they searched for little Kairam in 
every city. No one knew anything of him. 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


137 


The physician at last advised the sheik to 
re-embark, because their own heads were not safe 
there, in times of such cruel blood shedding. 

‘‘So they came home, and since that journey 
the sheik has lived as he does this day, for he 
still grieves over the loss of his only son; and 
no man can blame him for so doing. Must he 
not think when he eats and drinks, ‘Now, per- 
haps my poor Kairam is hungry and thirsty ? ’ 
and when he attires himself in the rich robes 
and costly shawls befitting his rank and wealth, 
does he not ask himself, ‘ What has 
now my son wherewith to clothe 
himself ?’ and when he is surrounded 
by singers, dancers, and readers, his 
own slaves, must he not think, ‘ Per- 
haps, even now, my poor son is sing- 
ing, dancing, or reading for the amusement of his 
French master, and he must do even as he is 
bidden.’ But what grieves the shiek most is that 
he fears little Kairam, far from his native land, 
and dwelling in the midst of those unbelievers, 
who scoff at the worship of Mohammed, will be 
turned from the faith of his fathers, and then 
he can never hope to meet him in Allah’s 
paradise. 

“ For this reason is he so kind and lenient 
towards all his slaves, and he gives large sums of 
money to the poor and needy ; for he thinks 



THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


i;i8 


Allah will hear his prayers and receive his offer- 
ings, and will soften the heart of Kai ram’s 
French master, that he may be gentle and kind 
toward the stolen boy. Moreover, on every 
anniversary of the day on which his dear son 
was taken from him, the sheik sets free twelve 
of his slaves.” 

^‘I have already heard of that,” replied the 
scribe. “ There is also a strange story afloat. 
They say that the sheik is a peculiar man, and is 
quite crazy on the subject of hearing narratives. 
I do not see how that can help him to recover his 
lost son. It is said that once every year there 
is quite a competition amongst the slaves, and he 
who tells the best narrative receives from the 
sheik his freedom.” 

Do not rely upon the gossip of the people,” 
said the old man. It is as I have told you. I 
know it of a certainly. He may, in these long 
dreary days, perchance, allow his slaves to relate 
stories to him, to divert his mind from the same 
sad thoughts, but he frees his slaves solely for 
the sake of his son. The shades of evening are 
now gathering, and I must go on my way. Fare- 
well, young gentlemen, and I hope you will 
hereafter think better of the good sheik.” 

The young fellows thanked the old man for the 
information which he had so kindly given them. 
They cast one more glance at the sad father, then 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


139 


departed for their own homes, saying to one 
another, ‘‘1 would not change places with the 
wealthy sheik, Ali Banu.” 

Not long after the scribe and his friends had 
had the long conversation with the aged citizen, 
concerning the shiek Ali Banu, it happened that 
they were walking down the same street on their 
way from the mosque. The old man’s tale re- 
curred to their minds ; and with exclamations of 
sorrow for the poor sheik, they turned their 
steps towards his house. What was their sur- 
prise when they reached the sheik’s garden gate 
to find everything about the place wearing a 
festive garb. The roof and windows were 
decked with flags and banners, the slaves were 
all attired in brilliant garments, the halls were 
hung with costly tapestry, and the floors and 
stairs were covered with magnificent Turkish 
carpet. Indeed, there was spread over the stone 
steps leading from the house to the terrace, such 
fine cloth as many a man might covet as material 
for his court robe. 

How has such a change come over the sheik 
in these few days ! ” exclaimed the young scribe. 

Is he giving a feast ? Will he at last make 
use of his singers and dancers ? Only see yonder 
tapestry, even from this distance. Is there such 
in all Alexandria ? ” 

<‘Do you know what I think?” said one of 


140 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


his companions. certainly is welcoming 

some great ruler as his guest ; for these are the 
preparations which are generally made when 
some one high in authority, or some powerful 
monarch is being received at the house of a 
wealthy lord. I wonder who will be allowed to 
come into yonder house to-day ? 

See ! ” cried out the scribe. “ Is not that our 
aged friend who is walking up the terrace path ? ’’ 

“ Truly/’ replied one of his friends, and he 
will know everything concerning the festival. 
He must also have had an invitation to the 
feast.” 

“ Hi ! old gentleman,” the four cried out. 
“Will you not stop a minute ? ” 

The old man heard their call and came to them, 
for he recognized them as the young men with 
whom he had spoken a few days previous. 

They at once called the old man’s attention to 
the festive appearance of the sheik’s house, and 
asked him if he knew what great guest was 
expected. 

“And you think,” replied the old man, “that 
our sheik is giving a grand feast to his friends, 
or is doing honor to some great man ? No ; but 
to-day is the twelfth day of the month Ramadan, 
as you know, and it is the anniversary of the day 
on which his son was taken to the camp of the 
enemy.” 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


141 


“ But, by the beard of the Prophet ! ” exclaimed 
one of the young men, ‘^everything about the 
house has the air of festivity and gayety, and 
yet this should be to him the saddest day in the 
year. How do you account for so strange a con- 
tradiction? Surely the sheik’s mind must be 
sadly deranged.” 

“Do not always draw your conclusions so 
quickly, my young friend,” said the old man 
with an amused smile. “ Your arrow was sharp 
and pointed, your bow-string was well-stretched, 
yet you have shot wide of the mark. Do you 
not know that to-day the sheik awaits the return 
of his son ? ” 

“ What ! is he found ? ” exclaimed the young 
men with surprise and pleasure. 

“No, and it may be long ere poor Kairam is 
found. But some eight or ten years ago, while 
the sheik himself spent this sad anniversary in 
mourning and lamentations, he nevertheless gave 
twelve of his slaves their freedom, and prepared 
food and drink for all the neighboring poor. 
Among the poor guests there was a dervis, faint 
and exhausted by a long and tedious journey. 
He was a holy man, and noted as a great as- 
trologer, and one whose prophecies always were 
unerring. 

“When the dervis had partaken of the food 
and wine so bounteously prepared by the good 


142 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


sheik, and was thereby refreshed and strength- 
ened, he went up to the sheik and thus addressed 
him : 



‘ I know the cause of your grief. Is not this 
the twelfth day of Kamadan ; and is it not the 
anniversary of the day on which you 
lost your only son ? Be comforted. 
This day of mourning shall be 
to you a day of rejoicing; for 
Oervh. know, that on an anniversary of 
this day your son shall return 
, home to you.’ 

/ ‘‘So spoke the dervis. It would 
be counted a sin for any Mussul- 
man to doubt the word of such a man. Ali 
Banu’s frantic grief was somewhat mitigated by 
this promise, and he still awaits, with hope and 
patience, on each anniversary of this day, the 
return of his long-lost son. Therefore is his 
house now decked in festive array.” 

“ Marvelous ! ” exclaimed the scribe. “ How I 
should like to enter the house, and see all the 
magnificent preparations which the sheik has 
made for the welcoming home of his long-lost 
son ; and especially do I wish that I could hear 
the stories that the slaves will, this day, relate 
to their master.” 

“Nothing easier than that,” replied the old 
man. “ The sheik’s steward has been a friend 


THE SUE IK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


143 


of mine for many years, and he reserves for me 
every year, on this day, a corner in the grand 
saloon where one or two strangers may remain 
unobserved amid the throng of slaves, and also 
all the sheik’s friends, assembled in that spacious 
apartment. I will ask him to also admit you 
young gentlemen. You will be only four more, 
and that can mak-e no difference among such a 
crowd. Meet me here about the ninth hour, and 
1 will tell you if the steward has complied with 
my request.” 

The scribe and his friends thanked the old man 
for his kindness and went their way, anxiously 
wondering whether or not they would be admit- 
ted into the sheik’s grand saloon. 

At the appointed hour the four came to the 
sheik’s terrace gate, and were there met by the 
old man. He at once told them that the steward 
had acceeded to his request, and that they could 
therefore accompany him into the house. 

The old man conducted them, not by way of 
the main entrance which was so gorgeously 
adorned with tapestry and silks, but through a 
side door, which he carefully fastened behind 
him. Then he led them through several pas- 
sages until they came to the crowded saloon. 
Here had already assembled a dense throng, 
composed of all the sheik’s friends, together 
with his numerous slaves. 


144 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


At one end of the saloon, on a raised platform, 
sat the sheik, surrounded by the chief rulers and 
most distinguished men of the city. His face 
was buried in his hands, and his friends seemed 
in vain to pour forth their words of comfort. 
Although on each such anniversary he had some 
hope of then again seeing his long lost son, yet, 
as the day passed slowly on, and still his son did 
not appear, his grief and despair were even more 
pitiable than on other days. 

J list opposite to the sheik’s platform sat twelve 
men, some old, some young, all dressed in the 
garb worn by Ali Banu’s slaves. The old man 
explained to his young friends that these were 
the twelve slaves whom the sheik would that 
day set free. One among them was, apparently, 
a Frank. He was very young. The old man 
called the scribe’s attention to the exquisite 
beauty of this young slave. Only a few days 
previous the sheik had purchased him, at a fabu- 
lous price, of a slave-dealer from Tunis. Yet, 
this day he intended to give the young slave his 
freedom, because the sheik believed that the more 
Franks he set free and sent to their native land, 
the sooner the Prophet would return to him his 
dear son. 

When the crowd had all partaken freely of 
refreshments — handed around by the slaves — 
the sheik made a sign to the steward. Perfect 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


145 


silence reigned throughout the room. The stew- 
ard then stepped up to where the slaves who were 
that day to be freed were seated, and said in a 
loud voice, Ye men, who this day will be made 
free by the generosity of your master, Ali Banu, 
sheik of Alexandria, do now, as ye know is the 
custom on this day in this house — commence 
your narratives.’’ The twelve slaves whispered 
together for a few moments, then one of them, 
an old man, began his tale ! 



146 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


iTred^-S-U resJa-iC^veiS 


^JVIany years ago, on a rocky island just olf 
the coast of Scotland, two fishermen lived to- 
gether in perfect harmony. They were both 
unmarried. Moreover, neither of them had any 
relatives then living. Each worked for the other 
as much as for himself ; and all money gained by 
their labors was held in common for their joint 
support. The older they grew the more fond 
they became of one another ; although in appear- 
ance and disposition they were as unlike as an 
eagle and a seal. 

Kasper Strumpf was a short, stout man with 
a broad, full-moon face and good-natured, honest- 
looking eyes. He seemed never to have known 
care or sorrow. He was not only fat, but also 
somewhat dull and lazy. To him, therefore, fell 
the work of their hut, the cooking, and the mend- 
ing of the fishing nets. Also a large part of the 
sowing and tilling of their little field. 

Quite the opposite in every respect was Kas- 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


147 


per’s companion, Bill Balke. He was tall and 
thin, and had a hook nose and sharp eyes. More- 
over, he was known as the hardiest and most 
skillful fisherman and successful bird-catcher, 
the most industrious field-worker on the island, 
and the shrewdest monger in the market. How- 
ever, as everything he offered for sale was the 
best of its kind, and he never 



cheated, except in asking too high 
a price, he always had a large 
custom for all that he had for 
sale. 


Bill Falke, in spite of his 


avaricious disposition, willingly 
shared with his friend, Kasper Strumpf, his 
hard-toiled-for earnings ; and the two compan- 
ions not only had sufficient to support them 
comfortably, but were on the road to wealth. 
Moderate wealth, however, was not all that Falke 
aspired to ; he wdshed to have an enormous 
fortune. Therefore as he soon saw that the 
untold riches for which he longed could not well 
be acquired simply by following his simple trade, 
he at last began fully to believe that he would 
one day have his desire gratified by some extra- 
ordinary and sudden streak of luck. When once 
this idea had taken possession of his impetuous, 
imaginative mind he could think of nothing else. 
He soon began to speak of it to Kasper Strumpf 


148 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


as an event which was sure to happen sooner 
or later. 

Strumpf, who regarded whatever Falke said as 
Gospel truth, repeated all to his neighbors, and 
soon the report was circulated that Bill Falke 
had either sold himself to the Evil One for gold, 
or else, at least, had received some offer from 
the Prince of Darkness. 

At first, indeed,' Falke laughed at this report. 
Gradually, however, he began to find pleasure in 
the thought that some spirit would one day give 
him great treasures ; and at last he ceased to 
contradict the tale about himself which his 
neighbors had invented and continued to circu- 
late. He still, indeed, pursued regularly his 
daily work, but with less ardor than formerly ; 
and he often wasted a large part of the day in 
which he might have been fishing, or engaged 
in some other useful work, in vainly seeking for 
some adventure whereby he might suddenly be 
made rich. It was his misfortune that one day 
as he stood alone on the shore looking out over 
the broad water, wondering whether it would be 
from land or sea that his fortune would come, a 
large wave dashed up on the beach just at his 
feet, imbedded in matted sea-weeds, a huge mass 
of yellow metal — a solid mass of gold. 

Falke stood gazing at the precious metal as 
one in a trance. ^^So all my hopes were not 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


149 


empty dreams/^ thought lie. The sea has 
really washed up on shore and rolled to my feet 
gold, fine gold.’’ He thought probably it was a 
piece, broken off by the waves, of some immense 
bar of gold which lay at the bottom of the water. 
From that hour Falke was seized with a sure 
conviction that at some time, somewhere on that 
coast, a richly laded ship had been wrecked ; 



that all the valuables must be lying at the bot- 
tom of the sea not far off, and that he was des- 
tined to discover and take possession of these 
vast treasures. 

This thought from that day on engrossed 
Falke’s whole time and attention. The finding 
of the gold mass and the hope of discovering 
other greater treasures he kept a close secret. 


150 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


even from his friend Strumpf, fearing lest others 
should, if they heard of his luck, follow in his 
steps, and so become sharers of his fortune. He 
spent all his time on the coast casting his nets 
by day and by night, not indeed for fish, but for 
a rarer haul — for gold. The only reward that 
he had for this constant toil after gold was pov- 
erty ; for while thus engaged he caught no fish, 
and so earned no money ; and Strumpfs well- 
meant, but lazy efforts could not bring in enough 
to support them both. While seeking greater 
riches, not only was the already gained treasure 
— the mass of gold — but also were all the savings 
of the two companions spent in providing the 
necessaries of life. 

Strumpf, however, as he had formerly allowed, 
without remonstrance, Falke to earn by far the 
greater part of the money for their joint support, 
now bore in silence their poverty which each day 
increased, and did not reprove Falke for his 
foolish waste of time and energy. 

But the silent patience of his friend only made 
Falke more anxious and more determined by 
some means, fair or foul, to discover the vast 
treasures which he felt convinced lay hidden 
somewhere on that coast, and so have it within 
his power to repay his faithful friend. More- 
over, what made him still more energetic in his 
search was that whenever he lay down to rest, 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


151 


and closed his eyes in sleep, something whispered 
in his ear a word which he heard quite distinctly, 
and which always seemed to be the same word, 
and yet when he awoke he never could recall it. 
He could not indeed see how these whispers were 
in any way connected with his one great desire, 
but the occurrence of anything so mysterious 
was sure to prey upon such an imaginative mind 
as Bill Falke’s ; and these ghostly whispers even 
strengthened him in his firm belief that he was 
destined to find great treasures. 

One day as Falke stood on the coast near the 
spot where he had found the mass of gold, a 
storm came on ; and it raged so violently that the 
fisher was obliged to seek shelter from its fury 
in a cavern near by. 

This cave, known to the inhabitants of the 
island as the Cavern of Steenfoll, consisted of 
one long subterraneous passage, with a mouth at 
either end opening on the water’s edge, so that 
it formed an uninterrupted channel from one end 
to the other, through which the foaming waves 
dashed continually with a loud, roaring noise. 
The cavern had only one accessible entrance, and 
that was a fissure in the rocks above. It was, 
however, seldom indeed that any one, unless it 
were some very venturesome boy, entered that 
cave; for added to the great danger in scram- 
bling down the steep chasm, there were dismal 


152 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


sounds coming forth from the bottom of the cav- 
ern resembling, to one of a fanciful mind, the 
cries of the ghosts of men, who had, perhaps, 
there perished, or been murdered. 

With great difficulty Falke scrambled down 
the chasm about fifteen feet, and landed on a 
large projecting rock, sheltered by a smaller 
rock jutting some feet above. Here, with the 
foaming waves roaring beneath him, and the 
storm raging overhead, he sat, thinking as he 
did at all times, night and day, of the wrecked 
ship ; what size she most likely had been, how 
she had looked, and what had been her name ; for, 
in spite of all his inquiries, he had not been able 
to learn anything of the ship which he felt quite 
sure had once been dashed to pieces on those 
very rocks ; although the oldest inhabitants of 
the island could not remember even a small bark 
having ever been wrecked on that coast. 

Falke knew not how long he had been within 
the chasm ; but when at last he awoke from his 
reverie, he perceived that the storm had ceased, 
the sky above his head was clear, and he had 
already begun to clamber up the rough rocks 
when a voice from the depth of the cavern rang 
out, and he distinctly heard it pronounce the 
word, Car-mil-han.’’ Much startled, Falke 
stopped and looked down into the dark abyss 
below. 


THE SHIEE OF ALEXANDRIA. 


153 


“ Oh ! horror ! ’’ cried he, “ that is the word which 
haunts me in my sleep. What can it mean ? ’’ 
Carmilhan ” sounded once more from out the 
depths, just as the fisher had reached the top of 
the chasm ; and, Avith the word still ringing in his 
ears, he ran with the swiftness of a deei^ not stop- 
ping until he had reached 
his own cottage door. 

It was only the sudden- 
ness with which the m3'Ste- 
rious voice had broken in 
upon the stillness of the 
gloomy cavern that had so 
startled and frightened Falke, 
for, indeed, he was no coward, 
and his greed for gold was 
too great to allow him to be 
terrified by only an appear- 
ance of danger into giving 
up his perilous search after 
riches. He therefore fre- 
quented the coast as regu- 
larly as before. 

One night as Talke was fishing for treasures 
by moonlight, he cast his net into one of the 
mouths of the Cavern of Steenfoll, and its meshes 
became entangled in something which held it 
firmly. The fisher pulled and tugged Avith all 
his might, but that which held the net seemed 



154 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


immovable. In the meanwhile a strong wind 
had arisen, the sky had grown dark with clouds, 
and Falke’s little boat was tossed violently to 
and fro, threatening every moment to capsize. 
Falke, however, was not alarmed, but pulled 
until that which had resisted all his strength 
finally yielded. But as there now seemed to 
be no weight attached to the cord he was hauling 
in he thought that either his line or the net must 
have broken. 

Just as the gathering clouds had closed over 
the moon, Falke noticed at a short distance from 
him some dark object floating on the surface of 
the water, and from it suddenly the word, “ Car- 
milhan ’’ rang out quite distinctly. He hastened 
to grasp it, but as often as he stretched out his 
hand towards the dark object it disappeared, 
whither, in the darkness of the night, Falke could 
not tell ; and before long the heavy rain which 
began to fall compelled him to give up the chase, 
and take shelter under the nearest projecting 
rock. Here he fell asleep from exhaustion, and 
was tormented anew with dreams of wrecked 
ships and hidden treasures, so that he found no 
refreshment in sleep, even as when awake his 
ceaseless search after riches allowed him no rest. 

When Falke awoke the first rays of the rising 
sun were shining on the now smooth surface of 
the water. As he started up, to again begin his 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA, 


155 


weary search, he saw in the distance a boat, and 
in it sat the figure of a man. But what attracted 
his attention, and indeed puzzled Falke was that 
the bark steered itself without sail or oar, point- 
ing steadily towards the shore, and apparently 
without the figure sitting within once touching 
the helm, if indeed there were one on the boat, 
which seemed not even to have a rudder. The 
bark drew rapidly nearer and soon stopped close 
beside Falke’s boat. The fisher could now see 
that the person in it was a little, shriveled old 
man, dressed in yellow buckram, his head envel- 
oped in a nightcap, his eyes closed, and his whole 
body as motionless as a corpse. 

Falke having in vain called to and well shaken 
the old man, was about to fasten a rope to the 
strange boat and draw it after his, when the little 
man opened his eyes and began to move in a 
manner which made the bold fisher shudder. 

“ Where am I? ” asked the little stranger in 
Dutch, drawing a sigh of drowsiness. 

Falke, who had learned some Dutch from the 
Holland herring mongers, told the man the name 
of the island and then asked who he was and 
what had brought him thither. 

I have come to seek the Carmilhan,” an- 
swered the old man. 

“ The Carmilhan ! W^hat is that ? ” asked the 
eager fisher. 


156 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


“I give no answer to such short questions/^ 
replied the stranger. 

“ Oh ! pray tell me what the Carmilhan is/' 
begged Falke. 

‘‘ The Carmilhan is now nothing, but was once 
a most beautiful ship laded with more 
libit of^^er ship ever carried," 

Ij replied the man. 

Where was it wrecked and when ? " 

' asked the now excited fisher, 
i A full hundred years ago ; exactly 

where I do not know. I have come 
hither to seek the place and to fish out the buried 
gold. If you will help me, we will share the 
treasures," said the old man. 

“With all my heart," returned Falke. “Only 
tell me what I must do." 

“ What you will have to do requires courage," 
replied the little man. “Just before midnight 
you must betake yourself, accompanied only by 
one companion and a cow, to the most unfre- 
quented spot on this island. There you must 
slay the cow, and yourself get into the fresh hide ; 
your companion must then lay you down and 
leave you quite alone, and before the clocks 
strike one you will know where the treasures of 
the Carmilhan lie." 

“So would one surely lose himself both soul 
and body. You are the Evil Spirit j go where 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


157 


you belong,” cried out Falke with an angry 
oath, at the same time rowing swiftly away from 
the stranger’s boat. 

The Hollander abused and cursed the fisher in 
return ; but Falke was soon out of hearing. 

The discovery, however, that the Evil Spirit 
sought to use to his own advantage the fisher’s 
avarice, and also with a golden bait to entrap 
him in his net, did not cure Falke of his greed 
for gold. On the contrary he hoped to be able 
to make use of the Hollander’s communication 
without giving himself up to the Evil One. 

As Falke continued to daily fish on the de- 
serted coast for gold, neglecting entirely the 
profitable fishing in deeper water, he felt day by 
day more keenly the pangs of poverty, until 
finallv he was often in need of the necessaries of 
life. 

Strumpf, without once upbraiding his friend 
for the want and misery which by his foolishness 
and avarice he was bringing upon them both, 
Avorked with all his strength to provide food for 
himself and companion, for he was now fully 
aroused by the urgent need of activity from his 
lazy habits. 

Falke, however, was driven on to continue his 
search for gold in part by the hope that he would 
soon be able to reward his faithful friend. He 
was still haunted in his sleep with the word. 


158 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANHlilA. 


“ Carmilhan,’’ and false expectations and avarice 
led him to turn a deaf ear to the voice of reason ; 
so that he at last determined to follow the in- 
structions of the little old Hollander, although 
he well knew that by so doing he would yield 
himself up to the Prince of Darkness. 

In vain were all Kasper’s remonstrances ; for 
the more he argued against his friend’s commit- 
ting so wrong and foolish an act, so much the 
more did Falke seem bent on carrying out the 
Hollander’s plan. At last, finding all opposition 
worse than useless, the good-natured, but weak 
friend, Kasper, was persuaded by Falke to accom- 
pany him in his midnight enterprise. 

Falke fastened a cord to the horns of a beauti- 
ful cow, the only thing of value that they now 
possessed. They had thus far put off selling her 
from time to time, because they hated to see 
their favorite cow, which they had owned since 
it was a little calf, pass into a stranger’s hands. 
But now the evil spirit which had taken full 
possession of Falke’s heart had driven thence all 
feelings of affection and pity, and Kasper dared 
not thwart his friend while in such a mood. 

It was in September, and the long nights of 
the Scotch winters had already set in. Heavy 
clouds were moving over the sky, hastened on- 
ward by a strong wind, the ravines between the 
ragged clefts of rocks seemed* filled with myste- 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


159 


rious shadows, while the waves roared aud crashed 
against the rocks with a dismal noise. It was a 
dreary place, and a dreary night. 

Falke led the way and Strum pf followed, 
shuddjering at the thought of his own boldness 
in accompanying his friend, and tears filled his 
eyes whenever he glanced at the poor cow follow- 
ing her master 

with full confi . 

deuce, quite un- 
conscious of the 
death which she was 
so soon to meet with 
by the hand that had 
hitherto only fed and 
caressed her. 

Weary from the 
long midnight walk, 
they reached a marshy patch of ground covered 
here and there with moss and heath, interspersed 
with rough rocks, and surrounded by a chain of 
hills, half-hidden by the dense fog which en- 
veloped them. This ground was rarely trodden 
by the foot of man. 

In the center of the marshy ground there was 
a large flat rock from which, as the fishermen 
approached, a frightened eagle with a loud scream 
flew up and soared rapidly away. 

The poor cow bellowed piteously, as though 



A drtik.r'f 
fia.ce 
a.nJ a 

Klreary 




160 


THE SIIEIK OF ALEXANDFIA. 


she were aware of the dangers of the place and 
of her impending fate. 

Kasper turned his head away to conceal the 
fast-gathering tears. AVhen he again glanced 
towards his friend, Falke had already bound the 
cow with cords, laid her on the flat rock, and 
stood with the axe raised to strike the fatal 
blow. Kasper threw himself upon his knees be- 
fore his friend and cried out, In the name of 
Heaven, William Falke, save yourself ere it is 
too late. Spare the cow, spare yourself and me 
this pain ; be careful of your life, lose not your 
soul, and if you are determined to tempt Heaven, 
and try this scheme of the Evil Spirit, at least 
wait until morning and slay some other beast 
rather than our gentle cow.” 

Kasper, are you mad,” cried Falke, with an 
oath. Shall I spare the cow, and myself 
hunger ? ” 

“You shall never hunger while I have hands,” 
replied Strumpf. “I will work for you from 
morning until night; only bring not a curse 
upon your soul by this wild scheme, and let the 
poor beast live.” 

“ Fhen take the axe and sever my head from 
my body, for I will not leave this spot until 1 
have learned that which I so long to know,” 
cried out Falke in a voice of desperation. “Can 
you raise for me the treasures of the Carmilhan ? 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


161 


Can your hands earn more than what will buy 
for us the bare necessaries of life ? But those 
hands can end my misery. Come, let me be the 
sacrifice in the place of the cow.” 

Bill Falke, kill the cow ; that is but a slight 
matter to consider. It is for your soul that I am 
concerned. Ah ! this stone is indeed an altar to 
the Evil One, and the sacrifice which you wish 
to offer is truly to the prince of the world below.” 

I know nothing of that,” replied Falke with 
a laugh, as one who was determined not to listen 
to any argument which might deter him from 
his purpose. “ Kasper, you are mad and you 
make me so ; but here,” continued he, throwing 
down the axe, and seizing a knife from the stone, 
as though he would stab himself, “ you shall 
have your cow, but not me.” 

In an instant Kasper was at his side, wrenched 
the deadly weapon from his hand, seized the axe, 
swung it high over his shoulder, and let it fall 
with such force upon the neck of his favorite 
that the cow died at her masters feet without a 
single struggle. 

A flash of lightning and a loud peal of thunder 
followed this hasty act, and Falke stood motion- 
less staring at his friend as a man might gaze 
upon a child who had committed some daring 
deed which he half-feared to do himself. 

Strumpf seemed to heed neither the burst of 


1G2 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


thunder nor yet the dumb amazement of his 
companion ; without speaking one word, he knelt 
beside the cow and began stripping off the hide. 

When Falke had somewhat recovered from his 
surprise, he began to help Strumpfwith his task, 
apparently with much distaste for the work. 

While the two companions were thus engaged, 
the storm which had for some time been gather- 
ing, began to rage ; loud peals of thunder were 
re-echoed from every rock, vivid flashes of light- 
ning shot through the sky, while the wind howled 
with ever-increasing violence. 

When the fishers had succeeded in skinning 
the cow, Strumpf in accordance with Falke’s 
earnest entreaties, assisted him to crawl into the 
hide and then fastened it securely around him. 

When this painful work was completed, Kas- 
per was the first to break the long silence, as 
gazing with sadness and pity upon his foolish 
friend, he asked with a trembling voice, Can I 
do anything more for you. Bill ? ’’ 

^‘Nothing more,” answered Falke. “Fare- 
well.” 

“Farewell,” replied Kasper. “May Heaven 
forgive you, as I do.” 

These were the last words that Falke heard, 
and in the next moment his friend had disap- 
peared in the darkness. 

The rain now descended in torrents, and the 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


163 


most fearful storm eusiied that Falke had ever 
witnessed. Huge pieces of rock were broken off 
by its violence and came rolling down so near to 
where the fisher lay that he was in danger of 
being crushed. In an instant when the whole 
sea was lighted up with the glow of a vivid flash 
of lightning, 7alke thought he discerned a ship 
near the coast ; but in the next moment the 
blackness of the night had obscured it and every 
other object from his sight. The torrents of 
rain pouring down on all sides from the hills, 
formed a deep pool where Falke lay ; and had 
not Kasper before he left rested his friend’s 
head upon a high stone, Falke would surely have 
been drowned. The more he struggled to free 
himself from the cow-skin, the tighter the hide 
seemed to cling to him. He called in vain to 
Kasper, who was then far away ; and he dared 
not ask help from Heaven, for he felt that he had 
sacrificed that privilege and given himself up to 
the powers of darkness. 

The water now had reached his ears and was 
fast covering his face. I am lost,” he cried 
out, as he felt a stream of water pass over his 
mouth and eyes. Instead of increasing, how- 
ever, the rain seemed now to abate. Falke’s 
head was again above water, the sky grew bright, 
and the fisher felt a glimmer of hope return to 
him, although he had indeed given up to despair. 


1G4 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDItlA. 


However, notwithstanding that he had been 
saved only in the very moment of his death 
struggle, and now wished most earnestly that he 
might be freed from the hide, yet Falke was by 
no means cured of his avarice, and when once 
the immediate danger of losing his life was over, 
his greedy longing for riches returned with un- 
diminished force. Feeling sure that to obtain 
the information he desired, he must remain con- 
fined in the hide for a while longer, Falke lay 
perfectly still, and in a short time, although cold 
and wet, he fell asleep from exhaustion. 

It was about an hour before Falke awoke. He 
found that he was lying just at the foot of one 
of the hills which surrounded the marshy ground, 
and he felt so stiff and bruised, after his danger- 
ous exposure during the violent storm, that he 
could not move without pain. As he lay there 
he heard sounds of music like the chanting in 
some far-off church ; but the notes were at first 
so faint that he thought it must be only his 
imagination. The music, however, sounded ever 
nearer and more distinct, and at length Falke 
thought he recognized the melody as a psalm- 
tune which he had once heard on board of a 
Dutch fishing-ship. He soon could distinguish 
the different voices, and hear distinctly the words 
of the song. He knew now that the voices were 
quite near to him, and as he with some difficulty 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


165 


raised his head, he saw approaching a long pro- 
cession of human figures, singing their mournful 
chant. Grief and pain were painted on the faces 
of the figures, and their garments were drenched, 
as though they had been marching through the 
waves. 

. The procession was headed by a band of musi- 
cians, next came a number of mariners ; behind 
these came a large, strong-looking man, attired 
in an old-time, but magnificent costume. A 
sword hung by his side, and in his hand he car- 
ried a large gold-headed cane ; and by his side 
was a young slave, who carried a long and ele- 
gant pipe, which from time to time he handed 
to his master. Behind this man marched a 
number of men, women, and children, all in 
handsome attire ; and a long file of Dutch sailors 
brought up the rear. 

Now they had reached the spot where Falke 
lay, and their song ceased. The figure with the 
sword, who was evidently the captain, stood at 
Falke’s feet, and the whole procession formed in 
a circle around the fisher. The captain, taking 
the pipe from his slave, began to puff out great 
clouds of smoke ; and, following his example, 
the whole assembly commenced to smoke their 
long pipes. Nearer and nearer the circle closed 
in upon Falke, while at every moment the clouds 
of smoke grew more dense and stifling. 


1G6 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


Di/tcK 


Falke was a bold, fearless man, and he had 
expected to meet with some strange adventure, 
but for such an one as this he had not been pre- 
pared. As he saw the crowd pressing ever closer 
upon him, as though they would capture and 
make him one of their number, his courage in- 
deed failed him ; but what was his horror, when 
, upon turning his eyes upward, he 
saw, standing close to his head, 
the little Hollander in the yellow 
buckram. Cold drops of sweat 
stood upon the fisher’s brow, and 
he thought he must surely die 
from the agony of his fright. 

Unable to bear longer the 
silence and dread suspense, Falke, 
addressing the captain, cried out. 
In the name of the powers whom 
ye serve, I adjure thee to speak and tell me 
who ye are, and for what purpose ye have come 
hither.” 

The large man answered in a loud, deep voice 
as follows : 

am Alfred Franz Van S welder, captain of 
the ship Carmilhan, from Amsterdam, which, on 
her homeward way from a distant land, was 
wrecked on this coast, and every living being 
on board was drowned. These were my officers, 
these my passengers, and those my brave sailors. 



THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDlilA. 


167 


all of whom were drowned with me. Why hast 
thou called us forth from our graves beneath the 
sea ? Wherefore hast thou disturbed us from 
our rest ? ’’ 

should like very much to know where the 
treasures of the Carmilhan lie/’ replied Falke, 
with a trembling voice. 

At the bottom of the sea,” was the answer. 

Where ? ” asked the fisher. 

In the Cavern of Steen foil,” replied the 
captain. 

How may I obtain them ? ” said Falke. 

“ A goose dives in the water after a herring ; 
are not the treasures of the Carmilhan worth 
even as much to you ? ” the captain answered. 

“ How much will I obtain ? ” inquired the 
avaricious fisher. 

“ More than you will ever have use for,” was 
the reply. 

The little Hollander in the yellow buckram 
grinned broadly at these words, and the whole 
crew broke into a loud laugh. 

“ Have you finished questioning us ? ” asked 
the captain. 

“ I have,” replied Falke ; farewell.” 

Good-by until we meet again,” replied the 
Hollander, as he turned to leave. 

The musicians went first, and the whole pro- 
cession followed, and marched away in the same 


168 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


order in which they had approached, singing the 
same solemn song, which sounded ever softer 
and more indistinct as the procession moved on, 
until at last it was quite lost in the distance. 

Falke now made every effort to release him- 
self from the cow-skin. He at length succeeded 
in freeing one arm, and then it was an easy mat- 
ter to draw off the hide. Without waiting -to 
glance around he hastened back to his hut, and 
found poor Kasper lying on the floor stiff and 
unconscious. With great care and perseverance 
Falke succeeded in restoring his companion to 
consciousness. Kind-hearted Kasper cried for 
joy when he saw beside him the friend of his 
youth, who, he had believed, was lost forever. 
This ray of joy, however, quickly vanished when 
Strumpf learned from his companion of his wild 
determination to go down into the Cavern of 
Steenfoll. 

I would rather hurl myself down the chasm, 
and be lost, soul and body, than to remain here 
in this bare hut and endure any longer the misery 
of suspense. You may follow or not; I am 
going.'' 

With these words Falke seized a torch, a tin- 
der-box, his net, and a long rope, and hastened off. 

Kasper ran after his friend as fast as he could, 
but did not overtake him until Falke had reached 
the chasm over the Cavern of Steenfoll, and was 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


169 


preparing to let himself down into the abyss be- 
low by means of the rope, which he had already 
securely fastened to a rock. 

When Strumpf found that all remonstrance 
was vain, and that his rash friend had fully de- 
termined to descend into the cavern, 
he attempted to follow him; but 
Falke bade him remain where he was, 
and steady the rope. 

Falke’s mad avidity gave him the 
courage and strength which it re- 
quired to scramble down that perilous 
descent. He at last rested on a solid 
projecting rock near the bottom of 
the cavern, over which the roaring, 
foaming waves dashed unceasingly. 

Falke now glanced eagerly about in search of 
treasures, and presently espied something which 
the waves were dashing to and fro, near where 
he stood. He laid down his torch, leaned over 
the rock, and seized hold of something so heavy 
that it was with great difficulty he succeeded in 
dragging it up. It was an iron chest, full of 
gold pieces. He at once called up to his friend 
and told him what he had found, but would not 
listen to Strum pf’s entreaties that he would 
therewith be content, and with it ascend from 
the cavern. Falke hoped that this was only the 
first reward for all his toil and trouble. He de- 



170 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


scended yet a little lower — loud laughter arose 
from beneath the water, and Bill Falke was 
never more seen; although a fisherman claimed 
that one stormy night he had seen a strange ship 
near that coast with the name Carmilhan painted 
on her side, and that he had recognized among 
her crew Bill Falke. 

Kasper Strumpf went home alone, and was 
sad indeed at the loss of his long-loved com- 
panion. He was, however, fully aroused by the 
trying ordeals through which he had lately 
passed, from his former sleepy and lazy habits. 
He toiled day by day with his net, not indeed 
for gold, but to earn his livelihood; and soon, by 
hard work and careful saving, he became again 
the most prosperous fisher on the island, and 
lived in comfort to an old age. 


When the old slave had finished his story, 
the sheik, Ali Banu, ordered refreshments to be 
given to him and the other slaves; and while 
they ate, the sheik conversed with his friends. 

The scribe and his three companions were ex- 
travagant in their praise of the sheik, his house, 
and everything about the mansion and grounds. 

Truly,” said the young scribe, ‘Hhere is no 
more pleasant mode of passing away time than 
to listen to stories. I could for days sit so, with 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 171 


legs crossed, and reclining on these soft cushions, 
listening to the slaves’ tales, and, perhaps, a 
long pipe like the sheik’s in my hand. I can 
picture to myself nothing better as the life we 
shall live in the gardens of Mohammed. 

“So long as you are young, and can work,” 
said their friend, the old man, “you cannot be 
in earnest in wishing to spend your time in such 
a lazy way. Yet, I own that there is a peculiar 
fascination and allurement about story-telling 
which attract alike young and old. Even at my 
age, and I am now in my seventy-seventh year, 
and although I have in my lifetime already 
heard so many tales, nevertheless, T still relish 
a good story, and enjoy being among the listeners 
when some exciting adventure or wonderful fairy 
tale is related. We feel at times as though we 
had really seen and talked with the fairies, magi- 
cians, and other of those supernatural beings 
whom we cannot meet in our every-day life. 
Then, also, we have stored up in our minds ma- 
terial wherewith to pleasantly pass away an hour 
or so when alone and idle, or with which to 
amuse companions while taking some tedious 
journey through the desert.” 

“ I never thought before,” replied one of the 
young men, “of it being of any use to me in 
the future, when I listened to tales ; but, as with 
you, marvelous tales have a great attraction for 


172 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


me. I can well remember, while quite a small 
child, when restless or unruly, I could at once 
be quieted by some short fables being told to 
me. At first, it mattered not what the story 
was about, only so that something new was re- 
lated to me. How often have I listened- with 
interest to those fables written by the wise 
iEsop, in each one of which he has laid a grain 


of his wisdom under the 
color of a pleasing tale. 




^ The Lamb and theWolf,’ 
and many others, all 


romp».n.o«5 .Mi about animals endowed 

r t’w ‘ ae»erC>^ 


with speech. When, how- 


ever, I grew older, these short tales satisfied 
me no longer ; I wished then to hear more 
lengthy stories, not about beasts, but of men 
and their wonderful adventures.’’ 

“Yes,” said one of his companions, “I remem- 
ber well, when we were traveling together across 
the desert, how in the evenings you would always 
persuade that old slave, who took care of the 
camels of the caravan, to relate to us some won- 
derful adventure, either yeal or fiction, and how 
we used to listen to them by the hour.” 

“And,” replied the scribe, “those tales of 
wonder opened to us a new world — the land of 
genii and fairies, filled with wonders; palaces 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA, 


173 


brilliant with emeralds and rubies; gigantic 
slaves, who, when a magic ring is turned or a 
wonderful lamp rubbed, appear, bearing upon 
massive silver trays sumptuous repasts. We 
imagined ourselves partakers of the feasts ; we 
seemed to travel with Sindbad in his adventurous 
journeys, and to walk by night with Haroun al 
Kaschid, the Commander of the Faithful, and 
Giafar, his grand vizier. In short, we lived in 
those stories, as one does in a dream, and no 
hour of the day was to us so pleasant as those 
in the evening, when, resting on soft cushions 
in a large tent, we could listen to the old slave’s 
marvelous tales. But, pray tell us, sir, wherein 
lies this peculiar power which these tales have 
of drawing and holding the attention of most 
mortals ? ” 

I will tell you,” replied the old man. “ The 
human mind is yet more fickle and variable than 
the waves of the sea, which every moment change 
their shape and place. The mind is as free and 
unfettered as the air, and, like that element, the 
higher it ascends from earth the lighter and 
purer it becomes. Hence it is that every man 
has within him an ardent desire to rise above 
the ordinary, the commonplace every-day occur- 
rences, and to live in some higher sphere, amid 
supernatural beings, be it only in dreams. You 
y \urselves, my young friends, have said, ‘We 


174 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


lived in those stories, we thought and felt with 
those men.’ And therein lies the charm of fairy 
stories, or tales of adventure. You cannot al- 
ways be occupied with sober thoughts of duty 
or business. Your brains require a change. So 
entirely do you enter into the spirit of the story, 
that you are for the time yourself the one, as it 
were, who is meeting with the wonderful adven- 
tures. Thus your mind is raised to the sphere 
wherein the story lies, above the ordinary rou- 
tine, and drawn out of the present time, which 
to you is not so beautiful, not so alluring, as 
olden times, when fairies seemed to be as plen- 
tiful as men. Thus your spirit seems to move 
in strange worlds, sublimer, grander than our 
present earth. The tale becomes to you a reality, 
while reality seems but a tale.” 

“ I do not quite understand all that you say,” 
said the young merchant, ^‘but you are certainly 
right in asserting that we live in the tales, while 
our real life seems to us for the time but a dream. 
1 5’'et remember well the happy time of childhood, 
when we boys had little else to do but play. We 
dreamed while awake. We would imagine our- 
selves in a desert, or shipwrecked on some dreary 
island. We would then plan how we could best 
provide the necessaries of life. Often have we 
built huts of mud or reeds, and many a time 
made a meal of wild fruit when within a liun- 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDHIA. 


175 


dred yards of home, where we could have had 
the choicest viands ; yet we enjoyed our rustic 
food more, because it was all a play. Yes, there 
were times when we really expected some good 
fairy or malicious dwarf to appear and speak to 
us. As they did not come, we would 
imagine that we saw them, and that in 
an instant all the surroundings were 
changed ; the reed hut would become 
a palace of crystal, and I a prince. 

The young friends laughed at these 
recollections of their childish plays, 
admitting, however, that what their 
companion said was quite true. 

There is also,’’ said the old man, a very 
delightful kind of story in which appear neither 
fairies nor magicians, castles of crystal, nor 
genii ; no fairy fishes nor enchanted horses ; a 
different sort from what is generally known as 
a tale.” 

do not understand you,” said one of the 
young men. “ Explain to us more clearly what 
you mean.” 

I think,” replied the old man, “ a distinction 
must be made between a tale and a narrative. 
If I say to you that I will tell you a tale, you 
would expect to hear related some adventure or 
story deviating from the commonplace occur- 
rences of every-day life, and moving in a sphere 



<< 


176 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


somewhat higher than ordinary human nature. 
Or, to be plainer, you would look for the appear- 
ance in the tale of other beings besides mere 
human men, while you would expect the fate of 
the person who figured most prominently in the 
story to be in the hands of some fairy or magi- 
cian, a genie or ghost, and the whole tale to as- 
sume an extraordinary and marvelous aspect. 
Do I make my meaning plain to you ? ’’ 

‘‘I think I understand what you say so far,’’ said 
the scribe, ‘‘but do us the favor to continue 
your explanation.” 

“Such tales,” resumed the old man, “fabulous, 
mythical, extraordinary, because they deviate 
from our real life, are generally laid in some far- 
away land, or told as having happened in years 
long gone by. Every nation has such tales and 
legends peculiar to its people, and differing in 
some respects from all others. The Turks, as 
well as the Persians, the Chinese, and the Arabs. 
Even the nations in Northern Europe have their 
own. But those Northern tales cannot be com- 
pared with ours ; for instead of beautiful fairies 
who dwell in magnificent palaces, they have old 
women whom they name witches — malicious, 
ugly creatures, who dwell in wretched huts, and 
instead of traveling through the blue sky in a 
beautiful crystal chariot drawn by griffins, they 
ride on a broom-stick through the fog. They 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDIilA. 


Ill 


have, also, in their stories, gnomes and goblins, 
who are represented as dwarfs with misshapen 
features and strange appearance, and are sup- 
posed to be the guardians of treasures buried 
deep in the earth. All these are tales. 

Quite different, however, are the stories dis- 
tinguished by the name narrative. These con- 
fine themselves to the natural things of earth 
and deal with ordinary life. Their lure consists 
in the narrating of the wonderful fate of some 
man who, not through magic curses or fairy 
apparitions, as in tales, but by his own actions, 
or by some unlooked-for occurrence, becomes 
rich or poor, unfortunate or lucky.’’ 

True, indeed,” said one of the young men. 

Such narratives are to be found in the famous 
stories of Scheherizade, known as ‘ The Thou- 
sand and One Nights.’ In most of these stories 
the caliph, Haroun al Easchid, and his grand 
vizier, figure prominently. They go about dis- 
guised in the hours of the night, and discover 
foul schemes and unravel the deepest mysteries 
without supernatural aid.” 

You will admit,” replied the old man, that 
these stories are among the best of those con- 
tained in ^ The Thousand and One Nights,’ and 
yet how different are they in every respect from 
the tale of ‘ The Enchanted Horse,’ ^ The Story 
of The Three Calenders,’ or ^ The Fisherman and 


178 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


the Genie.’ Nevertheless, they both have one 
common origin and one purpose. They both 
alike have that irresistible charm ; namely, that 
through them we experience something novel 
and extraordinary. In the tale this novelty lies 
in the interference with man’s ordinary life and 
fate, of some fabulous magician or fairy, while in 
the narrative the attention is held by occur- 
rences which entirely concord 
with the laws of nature, but 
yet happen in some surprising 
and unlooked-for manner. In 
the tale the miraculous powers 
are so prominent that the man 
seems a mere machine in their 
hands, without an individual 
will or character; whereas in 
the narrative the character and individuality of 
each man is brought out clearly.” 

''Surprising,” exclaimed the scribe, "that hith- 
erto we have made no distinction between these 
natural events and the supernatural occurrences 
in tales.” 

"Truly, you have explained your meaning 
well,” said the young merchant. " I never be- 
fore have taken the trouble to look so closely 
into the matter. Hitherto I have only felt the 
difference, and thought no more about it. I have 
always listened to tales with delight, while often 



THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


179 


I have fonnd narratives tedious, without knowing 
exactly why. You, however, have given us the 
key to the riddle. Your explanation affords us 
a touch-stone for the future, wherewith we may 
always see a clear distinction between the two.’^ 

“ Learn always,’’ replied the old man, to 
think over all you hear, and the pleasure and 
benefit which you will receive from so doing will 
amply repay you for the trouble.” 

The steward now called for silence in the 
room, and another slave arose and began his tale. 




180 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 



His name was Olaf, but he was generally 
called Ole, because that was more quickly and 
easily pronounced. He was only a poor young 
clerk in the employment o£ the lord of a large 
manor, and not of sufficient consequence to be 
mentioned, but for one noteworthy fact, namely, 
that he was desperately in love with his master’s 
only daughter, Rosalie ; and more than this, he 
fully expected to marry her. There was also 
one characteristic of Ole which must be men- 
tioned ; he always walked with his eyes wide 
open, and what others had discarded he did not 
despise. Whatever he spied by the wayside or 
road that others had cast awajq he would pick 
up and put it in his pocket, saying, Everything 
is of some use.” 

One evening, on his way to the manor, after 
having taken a long stroll, he noticed a piece of 
strong cord lying on the roadside. Everything 
is of some use,” said Ole, as he coiled up the 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


181 


cord and pushed it into his pocket. “It is better 
there than around my neck, for then I could not 
marry Eosalie, and that I will do in spite of every 
obstacle.’’ 

When he had walked on a little distance he 
spied something yellow lying on the ground. 
He found that it was a large piece of 
cheese-crust which some servant from 
his master’s house must have thrown 
away ; for at the manor food was choice 
and plentiful, and most of the servants 
ate only the center part of a cheese, and 
threw away the remainder. 

“ Everything is of some use,” said Ole, and 
put the cheese-crust into his pocket. 

When Ole entered the manor garden he met 
Eosalie, who had just been to the poultry yard ; 
for the little chickens were her special pets, and 
it was a great pleasure to her to feed them. 
This evening, however, Eosalie did not look 
happy, and judging from her moist eyes, she 
must have been crying. Ole noticed this at once, 
and it^ distressed him greatly. He, nevertheless, 
met her with a cheerful smile and said, “Why 
do you look so sad, my own Eosalie ? Now that 
I have come will you not smile ? ” 

“0, no, dear Ole, my joy is at an end now ; 
for to-morrow I must wed that stern old baron,” 
answered Eosalie, weeping afresh. 



182 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


I will be there too,” cried Ole, and with these 
words he embraced Eosalie and kissed her. 

Now, however, there was great confusion at the 
manor; for the father had seen the act from 
the mansion window, and he, the bridegroom, all 
the relations and friends, and even the servants 
came running to the garden. Ole was summarily 
dismissed from his situation and ordered to come 
there no more. 

“Come soon again,” whispered Rosalie, for 
she felt, as they were parted, that Ole was her 
best friend. 

“ When I come it shall be like a man,” ex- 
claimed the young clerk, trying to look cheerful, 
although tears were fast filling his eyes. 

It was now late in the evening, and there being 
no place in that neighborhood where he could 
seek a night’s shelter. Ole sauntered slowly 
away. Towards midnight he found that he had 
wandered deep into a dark wood, for he had not 
heeded whither he went ; all his thoughts were 
with Rosalie, who was to be married the next 
morning; and, as he was not to be the bridegroom, 
nothing else could have happened to make him 
feel so miserable as he now did. 

Suddenly Ole heard close to him a voice ex- 
claiming as if exhausted, “Oh, my! oh, my!” 
As he looked in the direction whence the sound 
proceeded, the clerk saw an old man holding a 


THE SHETK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


183 


buck by the horns. The buck was butting and 
jumping, while the old man was trying his best 
to manage the unruly animal, and panting from 
the exertion. 

Is it your buck, father ? ” asked Ole. 

Yes, truly,” answered the old man. “ It 
wandered off this morning into this wood, and 
now I must take the beast home ; but it struggles 
so with me that I shall never reach my house 
uninjured. Oh ! if I could bnt have a little 
rest ! ” 

“ Rest you shall have,” replied Ole, and draw- 
ing the piece of cord from his pocket, he fastened 
the buck securely to a tree. 

A thousand thanks,” said the old man, wip- 
ing the sweat from his brow. Then seating him- 
self on a large stone, he sighed, “Ah! it would 
all be well now, if I only had some food to re- 
fresh me.” 

“ That I can easily provide,” replied Ole, and 
diving his hand into his pocket, he pulled forth 
the large piece of cheese-crust. 

The old man seemed well pleased with the 
food, and when he had eaten the cheese, he said : 

“Now I could wish for nothing more had I 
only a draught of water to quench my thirst.” 

“That I can get for you,” replied Ole, and 
hastening to a brook near by, he filled his cap 
with water. When, however, he returned, the 


184 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


old man had already arisen, and loosened the 
buck from the tree. 

There on that stone lies my stick, and also 
my cap,” said the old man; “T give them to you 
in return for your cord and cheese. The stick 
beats all those, and those only, who deserve a 
cudgeling, and he who has on that cap sees 
every one as he really is, and knows his inmost 
thoughts. Now return to the manor, for Rosalie 
awaits you.” With these words the old man 
went on his way with the buck. 

^‘Everything is of some use,” said Ole, and 
he stuck the cap into his pocket, and used the 
stick as a cane. He then wandered on, and 
reached, soon after sunrise, the highway leading 
to the manor. 

“One must have a little finery on when he 
wishes to be a bridegroom,” thought Ole to him- 
self, as he neared the manor, and so he pulled 
out the cap which the' old man had given him, 
for it was made of fine red cloth, and placed it 
upon his head. At this time the wedding guests 
were just arriving, and Ole was scandalized by 
what he now saw and heard. The cap possessed, 
certainly, a wonderful magic power. Two gaily- 
dressed damsels seemed to the young clerk to be 
a pair of gray geese, and he seemed to hear their 
most secret thoughts as though they had been 
spoken aloud. They were thoughts of envy, be- 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDEIA. 


185 


cause Rosalie was to be married and they were 
not. 

Next arrived a pompous major, but in Ole’s 
eyes lie appeared to have an ass’s head. Then 
came an old lady, and she seemed to have the 
features of a parrot, and when, last of all, the 
parish clerk came riding thither. Ole could 
scarcely refrain from laughing 
aloud ; for the thoughts of that 
worthy were not of the solemn 
ceremony in which he was to 
take part, but of the sumptuous 
repast of which he was to be a 
partaker ; and he was wondering 
what he would receive as a re- 
quital for his services, and whether 
it would be possible, unperceived, 
to slip a bottle of fine wine into 
his coat pocket. 

As the parson approached. Ole as usual raised 
Jiis cap as a mark of respect due to his pastor, 
and at the same instant all the ridiculous feat- 
ures of the guests’ characters vanished. Ole’s 
eyes were at once attracted to the parish clerk 
(who now stood by the side of the parson) by 
his solemn mien and the pioiis expression of his 
countenance. But when Ole replaced the magic 
cap upon his head it was difficult for him to 
check his laughter. 



186 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


Within the mansion all due preparations for 
the wedding had been made, and as soon as the 
guests had assembled, and the parson and parish 
clerk had taken their places at one end of the 
grand hall, the bride from one side, and the 
bridegroom from the other, were ushered in. 
At the same instant, however. Ole appeared in 
the doorway. He stepped boldly forth, and said, 
I crave pardon for the interruption ; but I am 
the right bridegroom, for I am the one whom 
the bride prefers.’’ 

All the guests were dumfounded at this 
speech, but the father was beside himself with 
rage. He rushed up to Ole, and seizing him by 
the collar, said, Had I a stick, I would punish 
you for your presumption.” 

^^Put yourself to no trouble to procure one, 
master; you may borrow mine,” answered Ole, 
at the same time handing to the lord of the 
manor the stick which the old man in the wood 
had given to him. 

The indignant host had scarcely grasped hold 
of the stick when it raised itself ; but instead of 
coming down upon Ole’s back, it went in quite 
another direction. First the bridegroom, the 
ugly old baron, received a sound cudgeling, and 
then the stick began to spring here and there 
about the room, dealing to each one just so many 
blows as he or she deserved. The terrified guests 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


187 


hastened with all speed from the mansion. The 
host, much exhausted — for the stick had clung 
to his hand and dragged him along as it danced 
about the room — threw himself into a chair by 
an open window, and the stick fell from his 
hand. ^‘Oh! my poor head; everything in the 
room seems to swim before me,” 
groaned he, as he wiped the moisture 
from his forehead. 

‘‘Master, you must be careful; 
you .are sitting in a draught,” said 
Ole, placing the magic cap upon the 
host’s gray head. Thereupon his 
dizziness seemed to pass away ; he 
leaned out of the window, and looked 
down upon the wedding guests, who were still 
lingering in the garden. He now saw them in 
their true colors, and said, “ Truly, the stick has 
fallen on those who deserved it.” Then, as the 
host’s eyes fell upon the bridegroom, who was 
crouched in a corner of the room, he cried out, 
“Pah! that man has the face of a fox,” and 
when the magic cap discovered to him the baron’s 
secret thoughts he exclaimed, “ Now I under- 
stand it. You only wished to marry Eosalie 
because of my wealth. Just wait a second.” 

“ Here is the stick,” said Ole. When the baron 
heard the mention of the stick he went flying 
out of the mansion with unbecoming speed. 



188 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


As now Ole stretched out his arms toward 
Kosalie, she could remain silent no longer, but 
running up to him she said, ‘‘I knew that the 
right bridegroom would come.’’ 

The lord of the mansion only laughed at the 
joy of the happy pair, for owing to the wonderful 
power of the magic cap, he knew that Ole was 
the right bridegroom ; and looking into the young 
clerk’s inmost thoughts he saw that Ole’s only 
desire was to make Rosalie happy, and to take 
care of him in his old age. 

When Ole related to them how he had become 
possessed of the cap and stick, Rosalie said, “ I 
will never wear the cap, for one is happier in see- 
ing only the good traits of fellow-men.” 

Rosalie’s father, however, said, ^‘The stick I 
will keep ; it will be useful to me, for it is light 
and easy to use.” 

Then the parson, the parish clerk, and all the 
guests were sent for, and there was a joyful wed- 
ding ; and the parish clerk could not complain, 
for he had more than plenty to eat and drink. 


When the second slave had finished his tale 
the old man said to his young companions, The 
steward has told me that yonder handsome young 
slave will speak next, and that instead of a tale 
he will relate a narrative, a large part of which 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXAEDBIA. 


189 


will be laid in France. He has lived there for 
some years, although by birth he is a Mussulman.’’ 

“ The one sitting at the end of the first row ? ” 
asked one of the young men. “ It really is a 
shame for the sheik to set him free. He is the 
most beautiful slave in this whole land. Only 
see what a spirited face. What bright, intelli- 
gent eyes, and such a manly form. The sheik 
could give him only the lightest work. He could 
bear the fan, or his master’s pipe or sherbet. 
Such employment is but pastime, and, truly, that 
slave would be an ornament to any mansion. 
You said that the sheik only purchased this 
slave three days ago, and yet now he sets him 
free ! It is madness, sheer madness ! ” 

Do not criticise him who is the wisest man 
in Egypt,” said the old man, with a grave face. 

Have I not already told you that the sheik sets 
him free because he hopes thereby to gain favor 
in the sight of Allah ? You say yonder stripling 
is handsome and well built, and that is true ; but 
the sheik’s lost son was a beautiful boy, and must 
now be as tall and well developed as that youth. 
Shall the sheik then spare his gold, and offer 
unto Allah some cheap, misshapen slave, and 
hope in return to have his dear boy brought 
safely home again ? Eemember, always, whatso- 
ever you do through life, to do it with all your 
heart and fully, or not at all.” 


190 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


But see ! ” exclaimed tlie young merchant, 
*^the sheik’s gaze seems always fastened on the 
young slave. I have noticed it all the evening. 
Even during the most interesting parts of the tales 
his eyes would wander from the speaker, and rest 
on the noble features of the young freedman. It 
must be pain to him to free such a treasure.” 

“Judge not men so quickly,” 
said the old man. “ Think you 
, cr.be that the loss of a few thousand 
gold pieces can give pain to him 
who daily receives treble that 
amount? But when his eyes rest 
upon that youth may it not well 
remind him of his own dear son 
who, perchance, is even now pining 
away in some foreign land, and may 
he not wonder whether in that land 
there is some merciful man who will* 
release Kairam and send him back to his own 
home ? ” 

“You may be right,” replied the merchant, 
“ and I now see with shame that I always put 
the meanest and most ignoble constructions upon 
the actions of others, while you invariably con- 
nect with them some beautiful sentiment. And 
yei men in general are full of mean intentions 
and actions. Have not you found it so ? ” 

“Just because I have not found it so, do I the 



THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDJilA. 


191 


more gladly think kindly of all mankind,” an- 
swered the old man. “ In days of yore I used to 
think as you do now. Everywhere I went I 
heard men slandering their neighbors ; I myself 
learned to speak and think evil of my fellows, 
and at last began to consider all men as wicked 
creatures. Suddenly, however, it occurred to 
me that Allah, who is as righteous as he is wise, 
would not allow a wholly reprobate race of beings 
to inhabit this beautiful earth. I thought care- 
fully over all that I had ever seen and that I had 
ever experienced, and lo ! I found that in all 
those past years I had only noticed the evil in 
my fellows and entirely neglected to look into 
their better, nobler natures. I had not noted 
the acts of charity and mercy performed by my 
neighbors, and when entire families had lived in 
righteousness and virtue I had not heeded it. 
Yet whenever I had heard of wickednesses or 
crimes, these I had noted carefully and stored 
them in my mind. I then began to look on the 
world with very different eyes. I was rejoiced 
when 1 saw that virtue and goodness were not 
so scarce as I had at first thought, and perceived 
that evil and vice were less abundant than I had 
formerly imagined. Thus I learned to love man- 
kind and to see in all their actions some good 
motive, and I have found in many years’ experi- 
ence that I more rarely erred in speaking kindly 


192 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


of a fellow-man than when I judged him to be 
avaricious, mean, or wicked.’^ 

The old man was now interrupted in his con- 
versation with his young friends by the steward 
approaching and addressing him thus : “ Master, 
the sheik of Alexandria, Ali 
Banu, has with much pleasure 
noticed your presence in the sa- 
loon, and now invites you to 
come and sit beside him.’’ 

The four young men were not a 
little astonished at this honor con- 
ferred upon the old man, who, they 
had thought, was only one of the 
steward’s friends. When he had 
left them to go to the sheik, the scribe called 
the steward back, and said to him, ^‘By the 
beard of the Prophet, I entreat you to tell us 
who this old man is with whom we have spoken, 
and whom the sheik so esteems.” 

What ! ” exclaimed the steward, raising 
his hands in wonder, ^^you do not know that 
man ? ” 



‘‘No,” answered the merchant, “we know not 
who he is.” 

“ But,” replied the steward, “ I have already 
seen you several times talking with him on 
the street, and my master, the sheik, has also 
noticed this, and said not long ago, ‘ Those must 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


193 


be noble youths with whom such a man deigns 
to converse so often.’ ” 

“ But tell us who he is,” exclaimed the scribe, 
with the utmost impatience. 

Get you gone,” said the steward, you only 
wish to befool me. None may enter this saloon 
who are not expressly invited, and to-day your 
aged friend said to the sheik that he wished to 
bring into the saloon some young men if it were 
agreeable to him, and Ali Banu answered, ‘ You 
may always do whatsoever you will in this 
house.’ ” 

“Keep us no longer in suspense,” answered 
the scribe. “ So truly as I live, we know not who 
the old man is. We only became acquainted 
with him by accident.” 

“ If that be so, then you may indeed consider 
yourselves lucky, for you have conversed with a 
learned and illustrious man. He is verily Mus- 
tapha, the learned dervis.” 

“Mustapha! the wise Mustaphawho educated 
the sheik’s son, who has written many celebrated 
books, and who has traveled through all parts of 
the globe?” asked the scribe with incredulity. 
“Have we spoken with Mustapha, and spoken 
as freely as though he were one of us, in no wise 
showing him the deference due to such a man ! ” 

The young men felt not a little honored by 
such an old and distinguished man having 


194 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDKIA. 


deigned to talk so long with them, and to be 
seen in their company. They were yet discuss- 
ing the strange occurrence when the steward 
again approached and invited them to follow 
him to the sheik, who wished to speak with 
them. The young men’s hearts throbbed indeed 
at this intelligence, for they had never before 
spoken with any one of the sheik’s high rank ; 
not even alone, much less amid such an assem- 
bly of distinguished elders. They, however, 
determined not to appear foolish by demurring, 
and so followed the steward to the sheik’s 
platform. 

Ali Banu was seated on richly embroidered 
cushions, sipping sherbet. At his right hand 
sat the old man ; his garments, now resting on 
costly cushions, were rusty, and the sandals on 
his feet, which were placed upon the finest Per- 
sian carpet, were indeed shabby ; but his mag- 
nificent head, and his eyes, bespeaking virtue, 
dignity, and wisdom, showed that he was worthy 
to thus sit beside the sheik. 

The sheik looked sad and downcast, and Mus- 
tapha seemed to be speaking to him words of 
encouragement and comfort. 

The young men thought it more than probable 
that the old man had induced the sheik to send 
for them, perhaps hoping thereby to divert the 
mournful father from his sad thoughts. 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXAKDIUA. 


195 


Welcome, young men, to Ali Banu’s house,’^ 
said the sheik. ‘‘ My old friend here deserves 
my thanks for bringing you hither, yet he is 
somewhat blamable in that he did not sooner 
introduce you to me. Which one of you is 
the young scribe ? 

“ I am, my lord,’^ said the scribe, crossing his 
arms and bowing low before the sheik. 

You delight in hearing tales related, and in 
reading such books as are filled with beautiful 
verses and maxims ? Is it not so ? asked Ali 
Banu. 

The young man colored and answered, ^^My 
lord, of all things I, for my part, know of no em- 
ployment equal to that, with which to occupy 
the day. It cultivates the mind 
and enlarges the ideas, while it 
also passes away the hours most 
pleasantly. But, every one ac- 
cording to his taste, and of course 
I do not blame those who ’’ — 

You are right, you are right,’’ 
interrupted the sheik with a nod 
of approval, and beckoned to a: 
nearer, saying, ^^And who are you?” 

‘^Master, I am by profession an assistant 
physician, and have already cured not a few 
patients.” 

Well,” replied the sheik, and you are one 



196 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


who loves good living. You would like well, 
now and then, to have a feast with some good 
friends. Have I not guessed correctly ? 

The young man felt much ashamed at these 
words. He thought that the old man must have 
been telling the sheik of his conversation out- 
side of the terrace gate, and he was mortified at 
his avidity thus being made public. He, how- 
ever, took heart, and answered, Truly, my lord, 
I do count it among the pleasures of life to be 
able, now and then, to make merry with one’s 
friends. My purse, however, is not heavy, and 
I can afford to entertain my friends with nothing 
more choice than water-melons, or some equally 
cheap fruits. Yet, we are merry over them, and 
naturally we would enjoy ourselves still better 
had we more sumptuous fare.’’ 

The sheik was pleased with this frank answer. 
He then asked, Which one of you is the 
merchant ? ” 

The young merchant bowed himself low before 
the sheik with easy elegance, for he was a well- 
built young fellow, and all his movements were 
light and graceful. 

“ And your greatest pleasure,” continued the 
sheik, is to hear fine performers sing and play, 
or to watch graceful damsels whirling in the 
maze of some fancy dance. Have I not judged 
correctly ? ” 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDEIA. 


197 


The young merchant answered, “ I see clearly, 
0 master, that the sage at your right hand has 
disclosed to you, for your diversion, all of our 
foolish wishes, which we made amongst ourselves 
one day, outside of your terrace gate. If he suc- 
ceeded thereby in entertaining your lordship, I 
am most happy in having contributed to the 
amusement. But, concerning the music and 
dances, I confess that there is scarcely anything 
else that gives me so much pleasure. Yet, 
believe not, 0 master, that I in any sense blame 
those who do not equally ’’ — 

‘‘ Enough, say no more,’’ exclaimed the sheik, 
waving his hand, and at the same time laughing. 
‘^You would say, ‘Every one according to his 
own taste.’ But there is yet another one, he 
who wishes to travel. What is your profession, 
young man ? ” 

“ I, my lord, am an artist,” replied the fourth 
young man. “I paint principally landscapes, 
sometimes on the panels in the walls of hand- 
some saloons, and sometimes on canvas. Above 
all things I have long wished to visit foreign 
lands. There all manner of beautiful scenery 
may be viewed, which can be reproduced with 
the brush ; for what one copies from nature is, as 
a rule, far sublimer, and more superb than that 
which he takes only from his own imagination.” 

The sheik now gazed for a time at the four 


198 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


young men ; his countenance grew grave and sad, 
and at last he said : 

I had once a son, and now he would have 
been as tall and well developed as any one of 
you. Were he here you should be his friends 
and companions, and each one of you should 
have your wish fulfilled through 
him. With the scribe he would 
read, with one enjoy music and 
dances, with another he would 
make merry with some good 
friends, and the artist he would 
accompany on journeys to all the 
most beautiful spots not too far 
distant. But Allah has not so 
decreed, and I should submit to his all-wise will 
without a murmur. Nevertheless, it is within 
my power to fulfill your wishes, and you all 
shall leave Ali Banu’s presence with glad hearts.’’ 

“You, my learned friend,” continued the 
sheik, turning to the scribe, “dwell from this 
day on in my house, and use freely all my books. 
You may purchase and add to the library any 
other books you wish, and your only task will 
be whenever you have read something very 
beautiful and striking to come and tell it to me. 

“ You who love best to feast with your friends, 
you shall be purveyor in chief of my house. I, 
indeed, live alone, and without feastings ; but it 



THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDlilA. 


199 


is one of the duties of my office often to entertain 
guests. You shall, in my stead, provide for 
them proper refreshments, and may invite your 
friends to feast with you whenever you wish. 
See, however, that you furnish them with some- 
thing more choice than water-melons. 

The young merchant, of course, I would not 
take from his profitable business which brings to 
him both money and reputation ; but, my young 
friend, every evening musicians, singers, and 
dancers shall be at your disposal, and you shall 
be entertained to your heart’s content. 

And you,” said the sheik, turning to the 
artist, shall visit foreign lands and sharpen 
the eye by experience. My purse-bearer will 
provide you with a thousand gold pieces, two 
horses, and a slave, for your first journey, on 
which if you wish you may start to-morrow. 
Travel whither you will, and when you see some 
very beautiful landscape, paint it on canvas for 
me.” 

The young men were speechless with wonder, 
joy, and gratitude. They would have prostrated 
themselves before the generous lord, but he pre- 
vented them, saying, “ If you have any one to 
thank, it is the wise man at my side, who has 
told me of your wishes ; and he has also given 
me great pleasure by introducing to me four such 
worthy young men.” 


200 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


The dervis Mustapha, however, interrupted 
their flow of gratitude, saying, See how wrong 
it is to form an opinion too hastily, and judge 
another’s actions rashly. Have I spoken to 
you of this noble man in terms higher than he 
deserves 

Let us now hear another of the slaves, who 
to-day are free, relate his story,” said Ali Banu, 
interrupting the conversation, and the young 
men went again to their seats at the other end 
of the room. 

The young slave who had attracted general 
attention and admiration by his shapely form, 
the beauty of his countenance, and the intelli- 
gence and courage beaming from his eyes now 
arose, bowed low before the sheik, and in a sweet, 
musical voice began to speak : 


% 



THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDKIA. 


201 



My lord, those who have spoken before me 
have told wonderful tales which they had heard 
in foreign lands. I must confess, to my shame, 
that I know by heart no tale worthy of holding 
your attention. Yet, if it be not wearisome to 
you, I will relate the strange history of one of 
my friends. 

On board of that ship from Tunis, from 
whose captain you generously bought me, there 
was a young man of my age who seemed to me 
not to have been born to wear the slave’s garb in 
which he was attired. The other bondsmen on 
the ship were either rough men with whom I 
could not associate, or foreigners whose languages 
I understood not. Therefore, Avhenever we had 
a little spare time for recreation, I always went 
the more willingly with this young man. He 
called himself Almansor, and his speech was 
that of an Egyptian. We passed away the time 
right pleasantly together, and one day we agreed 


202 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


A 

rr g^'^^ ~»fvvrLr« 9,^ 


to relate to each other our own histories. My 
companion’s narrative was somewhat uncommon, 
and it is that which I wish now to relate before 
you. 

Almansor’s father was a distinguished man in 
one of the chief cities in Egypt. His name, how- 
ever, my friend did not mention. The days of 
Almansor’s childhood had been full of joy and 
happiness, and he had always 
been surrounded by every comfort 
Qos<jue. and luxury which earth affords. 
He, however, had not been al- 
lowed to spend his days in idle- 
ness, and care had been taken to 
h improve his mind from an early 
age ; for his father was a wise 
man, and himself instructed the 
boy in all the doctrines of his 
religion, and- instilled into his 
mind the strictest ideas of virtue 
Moreover the boy had as his in- 
structor a very celebrated and learned sage, 
who taught him everything that a youth should 
know. 

When Almansor was about ten years old, the 
French, who had some time previous crossed the 
sea, were still waging war with the Egyptians. 
The father of the boy must in some way have 
especially displeased the French, for one day. 



and of truth. 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA, 


203 


just as he was leaving his house to repair to the 
mosque for his morning prayers, they came 
thither, and at first demanded to have his wife 
given to them as a hostage, to prevent him from 
doing anything to aid the Mamalukes against 
them. As he stoutly refused to comply with 
their demand, they took by force his little son, 
whom they dragged away to their camp. 

When the young slave had proceeded thus far, 
the sheik covered his face with his hands, and 
a murmur of displeasure swept through the 
saloon. How can the young man be so foolish,” 
exclaimed some of the sheik’s friends, “ thus 
through such a story to rend afresh the sheik’s 
deep wounds, instead of healing them ? How 
can he thus redouble his generous master’s grief, 
instead of trying to assuage it ? ” The steward 
also, was very angry with the thoughtless youth, 
and ordered him to be silent. The slave, how- 
ever, seemed much surprised that his words had 
given offense, and turning to the sheik, he asked 
if there were anything in the narative that had 
aroused his displeasure. 

At these words the sheik uncovered his face 
and said, “Friends, do not vex yourselves. 
How could this youth be expected to know of 
my misfortunes, when he has been scarcely three 
days under this roof ? Among the outrages 


204 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


committed by the French may there not be a 
case similar to mine ? Therefore, my good youth, 
continue your story/’ The young slave bowed, 
and resumed his narative. 

So the young Almansor was kept at the 
French camp. He fared well there ; for the 
commanding general took a great fancy to him, 
and was much amused at his quick answers, 
which were interpreted to the general by a drago- 
man. He therefore did not want for food or 
clothes, but the longing again to see his father 
and mother made the boy miserable. He wept 
bitterly for many days, but his tears did not move 
the hearts of those men. 

At last the camp brake up, and Almansor 
thought that now he would be allowed to return 
home ; but his hopes were vain. The army 
moved here and there, waged war with the 
Mamalukes, and wandering tribes of Arabs, and 
wherever they went they took poor Almansor 
with them. When he appealed to the officers, 
and besought them to send him home, they 
refused, saying they must keep him as a pledge 
to insure his father being loyal to them. So 
he was on the march sometimes for days. 

Soon after, little Almansor saw preparations 
being made for departure from Egypt, and now 
his heart throbbed high with joy ; for he felt quite 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


205 


sure that when the French returned to their own 
land, he would again be free. The army now 
inarched towards the coast where their ships 
lay at anchor, and they halted not until they 
had reached the shore. The officers embarked 
their troops without loss of time, 
yet night came on before all were 
on board. 

Little Almansor had watched 
eagerly all thfeir movements, ex- 
pecting each minute to be set at 
liberty. Before night, however, 
he had fallen into a deep sleep, 
and he thought the soldiers must 
have drugged his food that day with some sleep- 
ing potion, for when he awoke the sun was 
shining, and he found himself in a very tiny 
room, and not where he had fallen asleep. He 
sprang from his couch, but as he reached the 
floor he fell ; for it seemed to be rocking to and 
fro, while everything he looked at seemed to be 
dancing here and there. He pulled himself up, 
and steadied himself against the wall while he 



made his way towards the door of the apart- 
ment. The air seemed filled with strange sounds 
as of great waves splashing and roaring. Alman- 
sor knew not whether he was awake or dreaming, 
for he had never before seen or heard the like. 

At last the boy reached a flight of narrow steps. 


206 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


With great difficulty he ascended, and lo ! what 
did he behold ? Turn which way he would there 
was nothing to be seen save sky and sea. He 
found he was on a ship. At this discovery he 
began to cry bitterly, then becoming desper- 
ate he would have thrown himself overboard 
and attempted to swim ashore, but the soldiers 
held him firmly. Then one of the officers called 
Almansor to him, and promised the boy that if 
he were good, he should soon return to his 
father’s house, and explained to him how im- 
possible it would be to take him home then, 
when they were so far out at sea, and that if he 
attempted to swim home he would be drowned 
in a few moments. 

The officer, however, was only deceiving the 
boy ; for the ship sailed on for many days, and 
when at last the}" landed, it was not on an Egyp- 
tian coast, but in France. 

Almansor had, while in their camp, and dur- 
ing the long voyage, learned to understand and 
speak the language of those French, and it was 
well for him that he had, for in that land no one 
understood his native tongue. 

For some days they traveled on land, farther 
and farther from the coast. Wherever they 
marched the people flocked to see the boy ; for 
the soldiers made them believe that he was the 
son of the sultan, who had sent him thither to 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


207 


complete his education. This the soldiers told 
the people, to make them think that they had 
conquered Egypt, and yet were on the most 
friendly terms with the sultan. 

At length they reached a large city, and they 
were at their journey’s end. There the boy was 
given to a physician, who took him to live in his 
house, and taught him with the utmost 
precision all the customs and manners 
of that land. 

First of all the boy was dressed in 
a suit of French clothes, which were 
tight and stiff, and not half so graceful 
as his Eastern garments. He was no 
mor^ allowed, with crossed arms, to 
make a low obeisance, but, when he would salute 
his elders, he must with one hand lift from his 
head a tall hat of black felt, the kind worn by 
all men there, and, with the other hand by his 
side, draw his right foot back a pace. He could 
no longer sit with crossed legs as is the oriental 
custom, but must sit upon high-legged stools, 
with his feet dangling, or resting flat on the 
floor. The manner of eating, also, was to him 
equally distasteful, for whatever he wished to 
put into his mouth, he must first stick it on a 
metal fork. 

Moreover, the doctor was a severe, harsh man, 
and was unkind to little Almansor. Whenever 



I 

L 


208 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


the boy forgot, and said to a visitor, Salem 
aleicum, the cruel man would strike him with a 
cane, for he should have said, Votre Serviteur. 
Worse than all, he was not allowed to speak or 
write in the Eastern language, and he would 
surely have forgotten his mother tongue, had it 
not been for one man Avho lived in that city and 
who was a great help to the stolen boy. He was 
an old, but very learned man who understood 
many of the Eastern tongues ; Arabic, Persian, 
Coptic, and even Chinese. He was considered 
in that land a paragon of wisdom and deep learn- 
ing, and he received large sums of money for 
imparting his knowledge of some of these lan- 
guages to others. 

Once every week little Almansor spent the 
day at this wise man’s house. There he was 
entertained as though he were in his dear native 
land. The kind-hearted sage had a suit of 
clothes made for the boy such as he had worn at 
his own home. As soon as Almansor came, he 
would send him with an attendant to the little 
room where these clothes were kept, and where, 
with the valet’s assistance, the boy was attired 
in his Eastern costume ; he would then go down 
to a large apartment, which the old man called 

Little Egypt.” 

In this apartment he had planted a variety of 
our trees. The palm, the bamboo, the cedar, and 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


209 


others. A large number, also, of Oriental flowers 
were growing there in pots and boxes. The floor 
was covered with Persian rugs. There was no 
French table or stool to be seen in that room, 
but around by the walls were placed soft cush- 
ions. On one of these sat the old professor, 
who on these days was attired in a full Eastern 
costume, from the sandals to the turban ; he 
even had hung by his side a saber, and a dag- 
ger in his girdle. He smoked a 
long hookah, and his attendants, 
also, were attired in Eastern grabs. 

At first it seemed strange to Al- 
mansor to see in that foreign 
land a place so resembling his 
native country, but he soon 
perceived that hours spent in the 
company of such a man would be 
of the greatest service to him. At 
the doctor’s he dared not utter a 
word in the Egyptian tongue, but 
when with the old sage, he was not allowed to 
speak in the French language. 

As he entered the room the boy with crossed 
arms would make a low obeisance, to which the 
professor always replied with a cordial nod and 
^smile, and then beckoned to Almansor to come 
and sit beside him. They then would converse 
together in the different Oriental tongues ; Per- 


Letteri 



210 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


sian, Arabic, Coptic, and others, for the boy had 
been taught all these languages by his old in- 
structor in his father’s house. Next came the 
time for studying, with the help of lexicons and 
other valuable books of information. When 
this work was over they had refreshments, all 
served in the Eastern style, and after that, the 
boy might amuse himself as he saw fit until 
evening. The professor had many very valuable 
manuscripts, and as the boy could read well, the 
old man would have him read them aloud for an 
hour at a time. It gave Almansor pleasure to 
do this, but the sage derived much benefit from 
it, for he would listen very attentively and so 
catch the more perfect pronunciation of the 
little native. 

That was poor Almansor’s one happy day 
each week, and the professor never sent him 
away empty handed. Often he received hand- 
some gifts of money, or fine linen and other use- 
ful things, with which the doctor would not 
furnish him. 

Thus Almansor lived for several years in the 
capital of France; but his longing for home, 
father and mother was not diminished by time. 
When somewhat over fourteen years old an 
event happened which enabled Almansor to 
escape froih the doctor’s grasp. 

The French at this time chose the highest 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA, 


211 


general in the army, the same one who had taken 
such a fancy to Almansor when in Egyyt, and 
in whose tent the boy had lived, to be their 
emperor. Almansor knew, indeed, that a ruler 
had been elected, and himself participated in 
the general jubilee, but he never thought of the 
emperor being the same general whom he had 
known so well in Egypt, and who looked so 
young. 

One day as Almansor was crossing the bridge 
which is built over the Seine, a large river divid- 
ing the city, he noticed a man dressed in the 
usual uniform of a general, leaning on the rail- 
ing of the bridge, looking down at the water. 
There was something in the face and carriage of 
the man that attracted the boy’s attention. It 
seemed to him that he had often seen him be- 
fore. He stood still and recalled to his mind 
all the places where he had been, and people he 
had seen in the last few years, and as his 
thoughts reverted to Egypt, it flashed into his 
mind that this man was the French general with 
whom he had so often conversed in the camp 
there, and who had always been so kind in pro- 
viding for his wants. He could not recall the 
officer’s name, but remembering how he had 
heard some of the soldiers speak of him among 
themselves, he mustered up all his courage, ap- 
proached nearer to the man, and with crossed 


212 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


arms made a low Eastern bow, at the same time 
saying, “ Salem aleictim, Petit CaporaV’ 

The man looked around with great surprise, 
gazed fixedly at the youth for some moments, 
seemed to be thinking deeply, and at last ex- 
claimed, “ Heavens ! can it be possible ! You 
here, Almansor? Where is your father? What 
has happened in Egypt ? What brings 
you here ? 

Almansor could now control his feel- 
ings no longer, and began to 
cry bitterly. So you did 
not know what those wicked 
men, your countrymen, did 
with me. Petit Caporal f 
You do not know that I have 
never seen my father since I 
was taken to your camp ? ” 
sobbed the boy. 

I cannot believe,” said the 
man, and his brow contracted, “ that they carried 
you away from your native land.” 

^‘Ah! truly,” replied the boy, “ on the day 
your soldiers embarked, I saw my own dear 
country for the last time. They brought me 
hither by force, and a captain who felt some 
compassion for me in my grief paid a physician 
to take me and bring me up ; but this doctor is 
a cruel man, who beats me, and keeps me half 



THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


213 


starved. But, jPetit Caporal, it is well that I 
have met you here ; you must help me.’’ 

The man laughed, and asked how he could 
help him. 

‘‘ It would be unreasonable,” said Almansor, 
“ were I to ask you to help me with money, be- 
cause I know that you are a poor man ; for when 
in Egypt you were never dressed so gaily as the 
other officers, and now, also, judging from your 
clothes, your fortune cannot be great. But the 
Erench have lately chosen an emperor, and 
doubtless among your acquaintances there is at 
least one whose petition he would heed. Is it 
not so ? ” 

Well — yes, I think so,” answered the man, 
but what then ? ” 

“ Through this friend,” replied the boy, you 
could speak a word in my behalf, and entreat 
the emperor to set me free, and furnish me with 
sufficient money to defray the expenses of the 
journey from here to my own home. But above 
all, you must promise me not to mention to the 
doctor, or to the professor, what I have said to 
you.” 

Who is the professor ? ” asked the man. 

“ Oh ! he is a wonderful man ; I will tell you 
about him another time ; but if either of them 
heard of my scheme, I should never be able to 
get free. Will you do what you can to have 


214 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


me sent home ? Tell me frankly, I beseech 
you ! ” 

^‘Come with me,” said the man, “perhaps I 
can help you now.” 

“Now?” exclaimed the boy. “Oh! I dare 
not, I must hasten back to the doctor’s house, 
or he will punish me severely.” 

“ What have you in your basket ? ” asked the 
man, placing his hand upon the boy, to detain 
him. 

Almansor colored, and at first would not 
answer, but finally he said, “ See ! Caporal, 

I must here do the work of a slave. The doctor 
is a close, mean man, and sends me every day to 
a fish and vegetable market, which is an hour’s 
walk distant from his house. There I must deal 
with the lowest hucksters, because the things 
are a few centimes cheaper than in our part of 
the city. See ! for these miserable herring, this 
handful of lettuce, and this bit of butter I must 
go a two hours’ walk every day. Oh ! if my 
father knew it.” 

The man to whom Almansor thus spoke was 
touched by the boy’s emotion, and replied, “ Be 
comforted. Come with me. The doctor shall 
not punish you, even if he does not have any 
herring and salad for his dinner. Take courage 
and come with me.” With these words he took 
Almansor by the hand and led him on. 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


216 


Although, the boy’s heart throbbed when he 
thought of the doctor, yet he had confidence in 
his friend, and determined to follow him. So, 
the basket still on his arm, the boy walked 
through many streets by the side of the soldier. 
He noticed with surprise that all the people took 
their hats off as the little general passed, and 
stopped to look after him. He asked his com- 
panion why they did so, but the soldier only 
laughed, and made no answer. 

They at length reached a splendid palace, and 
as the boy saw that his guide was about to enter 
the building, he asked with surprise, Do you 
dwell here, Petit Caporalf’^ 

Yes,” answered the man, this is my abode, 
and I am going to take you to see my wife.” 

In this beautiful palace ? ” exclaimed the boy. 
Surely the emperor must give you apartments 
here free of charge.” 

You have guessed well,” replied the soldier, 
the emperor does furnish me with these apart- 
ments.” 

He then led the boy up a broad flight of marble 
steps, and bidding him set the basket down in 
one of the halls, conducted him into a magnifi- 
cent room where his wife was seated on a costly 
sofa. The man spoke with her for some minutes, 
in a foreign tongue. She seemed much amused 
at what he told her, and after a little while she 


216 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


turned to the boy and began asking him ques- 
tions about P^gypt, speaking to him in the French 
tongue. 

Presently the soldier said to the boy : I 
know now what will be best to do. I will take 
you myself to the emperor, and speak 
a word in your behalf.^^ 

Almausor at first feared to be 
taken into the emperor’s presence, 
but when he thought of his misery 
in that land, and of the home he 
so longed to see, he summoned 
up his courage and said, “ Allah 
gives strength to the weak, in 
C.V hour of need, and I believe 

not forsake me, a poor, un- 
happy boy. I will, therefore, do as 
you say. I will go with you to the emperor. 
But tell me. Petit Caporal, what must I do when 
I come into his presence. Must I fall down on 
my knees before him ? Shall I bow my head 
to the ground ? What must I do ?” 

The two laughed afresh at these questions, 
and assured the boy that no such actions were 
necessary. 

^‘Is he majestic and formidable in appear- 
ance ? ” asked the boy. Has he a long beard ? 
Has he keen eyes ? ” 

The soldier with a hearty laugh answered : I 



THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


217 


would rather not describe his appearance to you, 
Alinansor. You shall see for yourself. One 
thing, however, I will mention that will enable 
you to know which man is the emperor. Every 
one in this palace will, when in his presence, 
stand with uncovered head. He who keeps his 
hat on in the grand saloon is the emperor.” So 
saying, the man took the boy’s hand in his, and 
led him to the emperor’s grand saloon. 

The nearer he approached the louder throbbed 
Almansor’s heart, and his knees began to tremble 
as he neared the entrance. An usher ran before 
them and threw open the doors. Within, there 
were about thirty men standing in a semicircle, 
dressed elegantly, and decked with gold trimmings 
and stars, as is the custom among the French 
officers and nobility ; and Almansor thought that 
his kind friend must be lower in rank than any 
officer present, because his dress was so much 
plainer than that of any other. The heads of 
all were uncovered, and the boy commenced to 
look in all directions for the one who still wore 
his hat, for he knew that one would be the em- 
peror. His search was vain, and he began to 
think that the emperor could not be among 
them, for all had their hats in their hands, when 
his eye suddenly rested on the man who had led 
him thither. Lo ! this man’s hat was still upon 
his head. 


218 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


The boy was for a few moments dumb with 
amazement. He gazed attentively at his guide, 
and then said, as he lifted off his own hat, 
‘‘ Salem oleicum, Petit Caporal. So far as I 
know I am not the French emperor, therefore it 
becomes not me to keep my head covered. But 
you are the only one who now has on his hat. 
Petit Caporal can you be the emperor ? 

‘‘ You have guessed,” replied the sovereign^ 
“ moreover, I am your friend. Ascribe not your 
misfortune to me, but rather to an unhappy mis- 
take on the part of some of the soldiers, in the 
confusion of re-embarking ; and be assured, that 
you shall return to your native land with the 
first ship sailing to the East. Go back now to 
my wife, and tell her about the learned pro- 
fessor, the doctor, and whatever else you choose. 
I will have the herring and lettuce sent to the 
doctor ; you are to reipain in my palace so long 
as you are in France.” 

Almansor dropped upon one knee, kissed the 
emperor’s hand, and begged pardon for not recog- 
nizing sooner his high rank. 

‘‘You are in no wise blamable,” replied the 
ruler, laughing, “ but when a man has only been 
emperor a few days, you cannot expect to find 
the title inscribed upon his brow.” With these 
words he motioned for the boy to leave. 

From that day Almansor lived in happiness 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


219 


took 


and luxury. He still went sometimes to visit 
the wise professor, but the cruel doctor he never 
saw again. 

Some weeks later the emperor sent for the 
boy, and informed him that the ship on which 
he would send him to Egypt, then lay at anchor. 

At this news Almansor was beside himself 
with joy, and a few days later with a light and 
thankful heart, a purse well lined with gold, 
and himself loaded with precious gifts, he 
a grateful farewell of the kind-hearted sov- 
ereign, and embarked for his native land. 

But it pleased Allah to prove the boy’s 
faith still farther ; he chose to try his 
^ spirit yet longer with adversity, 
and so willed that he should not 
then return to his father’s house. 

Just at this time another 
European nation, the English, 
were hostile to the French, and 
waged war with them on the 
sea, attacking every French vessel they met. So 
it happened that on the sixth day of the voyage, 
the ship on which Almansor was traveling was 
attacked and overpowered by an English man- 
of-war. The captain was forced to surrender, 
and all the crew and passengers were placed on 
a small vessel which followed the war-ship. 

The sea, however, is as unsafe for travelers 



220 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


as the deserts, where bands of robbers suddenly 
fall upon the caravans, killing the men, and 
plundering the wagons. A pirate ship from 
Tunis overtook the little vessel, which had been 
separated, by a storm, from the large man-of-war. 
Every man on board was captured, put on the 
pirate ship, conveyed to Tunis, and there sold 
as a slave. 

The slavery there, however, was not so hard 
for Almansor as the thraldom in France ; be- 
cause these men were good Mussulmans. Yet, 
now all hopes of again seeing his dear father, 
mother, and home were crushed. There he lived 
with a very wealthy master. His work was 
light and pleasant. It was to plant and culti- 
vate the flowers on the terrace. Five years 
later, however, the master died, leaving no heir. 
His possessions, therefore, were divided amongst 
his kinsfolk; his slaves were sold, and Alman- 
sor fell into the hands of a slave-dealer. This 
man soon after chartered a ship, embarked all 
his slaves, and set sail ; because they would 
bring larger prices elsewhere. I was also one 
of this man’s slaves, and came on the same ship 
with Almansor. There we learned to know one 
another, and there he told me his strange history. 
But when we landed, I was struck with the won- 
derful disposition of Allah ; for it was the coast 
of Almansor’s native land, and the market where 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


221 


we were offered for sale was in the city where 
he had been born. And, 0, master, to tell it in 
few words, his own dear father bought him. 

When the young slave had thus finished his 
narrative, the sheik, Ali Banu, sat lost in thought. 
He had followed the whole story with intense 
interest. Throughout the narrative his breast 
had heaved, and his eyes glistened with tears, 
and often it seemed as though he would interrupt 
the slave with some question ; yet the happy ter- 
mination of the narrative seemed in no wise to 
assuage his anguish. 

He is now over twenty years of age, accord- 
ing to what you say, is he not ? ” asked the 
sheik. 

Master, he is just my age — nearly one and 
twenty years old,” answered the slave. 

And what city did he name as his birthplace ? 
You have not told us yet,” inquired the sheik. 

If I mistake not, it is this city, Alexandria,” 
replied the young man. 

Alexandria ! ” exclaimed the sheik, it is my 
son ! Oh ! where is he now ? Did you say his 
name was Kairam ? Had he dark eyes and 
brown hair ? ” 

<^He had, my lord, and in hours of special 
grief I have heard him call himself Kairam and 
not Almansor,” said the young man. 


222 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


Allah ! Allah ! But, tell me yet again, his 
father bought him before your eyes, you say ? 
Was he sure it was his father? If so, it was 
not my son,’’ said the poor sheik. 

The young slave replied : He said to me, 
‘ Allah be praised, after so long an exile, this is 
the market-place of my native town.’ After a 
while a distinguished-looking man came walking 
slowly through the market-place. Then my 
friend cried out, ‘ Behold the goodness of Allah, 
for my eyes again behold my own dear father.’ 
The man approached us, looked at this one and 
that one, and at last bought him, whose history 
I have just related. Then he gave thanks to 
Allah, and whispered to me, ^ Now I will return 
at last to my home, and dwell again in my father’s 
house.’ ” 

^‘Then it is not my son, my Kairam,” cried 
out the sheik, now utterly overcome with grief 
and disappointment. 

The young man could bear no longer to see his 
father’s grief. With tears of joy in his eyes, he 
threw himself upon his knees before the sheik, 
and cried, Yet it is your son, Kairam Almansor, 
and you are he who bought him.” 

Allah ! Allah ! a miracle, a wondrous mira- 
cle,” exclaimed all those present, pressing nearer 
to catch every word. The sheik stood speechless 
with excitement, gazing at the beautiful counte- 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


223 


nance before him. My friend Mustapha/’ said 
he at length to the old dervis, “ before my eyes 
hangs a veil of tears, so that I cannot see whether 
the features of Kairam’s mother are engraven 
on this face, as I know they were upon my 
son’s. Do you step forward 
and examine his countenance.” 

The old man came nearer, 
looked at him attentively, laid 
his hand upon the young man’s 
head and said, Kairam, what 
was the maxim which, on the 
day you were taken from your 
home, I repeated to you and 
bade you remember while in 
the French camp ? ” 

‘‘ My dearest tutor,” an- 
swered the youth, as he raised 
the old man’s hand to his lips, “ it ran thus : 
‘ He who serves Allah faithfully and has a quiet 
conscience, is not alone, though in a desert, or on 
the broad sea ; and even if he be for a time over- 
whelmed with misery and misfortune, yet there 
is one who is ever by his side ready to defend 
and comfort him.’ ” 

Then the old man raised his eyes towards 
Heaven as he murmured a prayer of thanks- 
giving, embraced the youth fervently, and placed 
him by his father’s side, saying, ^‘Take him to 



224 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA, 


your heart, for so surely as you have for ten long 
years grieved for your lost boy, this is your son, 
Kairam.’^ 

The sheik was beside himself in the ecstasy of 
his joy. It seemed as though he could never 
tire of studying the face of his newly -found son ; 
and the longer he gazed the more clearly did he 
see in every feature the likeness to the dead 
mother, and the little boy Kairam. 

Every one present shared in the sheik’s joy, 
for they all loved the good man, and it was to 
each one as though he himself had received a 
long lost child. 

Now again music and laughter filled those 
halls as in days long past. 

The youth had to tell again much of his story, 
and they all praised the learned professor, the 
emperor, and every one w^ho had been kind to 
Kairam. It was midnight before the assembly 
broke up, and when his friends at last took their 
leave, the sheik presented each with some hand- 
some gift, that they might always remember with 
pleasure this day of rejoicing. 

The sheik then called to him Mustapha’s four 
young friends, presented them to his son, and in- 
vited them to visit Kairam whenever they wished. 
So it happened as the sheik had said, that with 
the scribe Kairam read, with the artist he took 
short journeys, the merchant shared with him 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDBIA. 


226 


the music and dances, and the young physician 
superintended the preparations for all the feasts, 
and himself partook freely of them. They also 
received handsome gifts, and left the sheikhs 
house with hearts full of joy and gratitude. 

“ Whom have we to thank for all this,’’ said 
one of them, whom else but the old sage ? 
Who could have dreamed, as we stood outside of 
the terrace gate, criticising the good sheik’s 
actions, that such luck awaited us ? ” 

Who could have imagined that we would 
have received so much valuable im formation and 
such wise instructions from that man, when we 
hailed him on the terrace path ; for he looked so 
plain and his dress was so shabby,” said another. 
“Above all, who would have dreamed that he 
was the wise Mustapha ! ” 

“ Oh ! wonders that have no equal ! ” ex- 
claimed the scribe, as they passed through the 
terrace gate. “ Was it not on this very spot that 
we uttered our wishes ? One wished to travel, 
one to enjoy music and dancing, another feasts 
and merrymaking, and I to read rare books. 
Have we not all had our wishes fulfilled ? May 
I not read all the sheik’s rare books, and buy 
others when I choose ? ” 

“ And may not I order the sheik’s singers and 
dancers and musicians to perform whenever I 
wish ? ” said the merchant. 


226 


THE SHEIK OF ALEXANDRIA. 


“ And I,’’ exclaimed the physician, “ when I 
wish to make merry with my friends I may order 
the most sumptuous refreshments at the sheikhs 
expense and invite whom I please to partake of 
the dainties.’^ 

^^And I,’’ said the artist, previous to this 
day, was so poor that I could not afford to once 
leave this city ; yet now I may travel whereso- 
ever I will, as often as I like.” 

Truly,” said they to one anotlier, it is 
well for us that we made a friend of the old man. 
Who knows what will come of this day’s adven- 
ture ? ” 

So spake the four together, and went home 
rejoicing at their good fortune. 




THE KING WHO COULD NOT SLEEP. 


i 


% 


I 





f: 


I 



« 










I 


I 

»- 








» 









« 

« ■ 


• » 


♦ I 






^ . I 




t • 




King Gorm’s castle was so great and large 
that it was equal to a whole city. Especially 
magnificent was that part of the castle where 
the king had his own private apartments. Here, 
on the outside of the walls, hung the shields of 
all his knights. Some were of gold, some of sil- 
ver, and some were of the finest steel. Their 
glitter as the golden rays of the sun fell upon 
them was blinding. But when in the hours of 
the night the moon cast her bright beams upon 
the shields they shone like thousands of silver 
lights, illuminating all the surrounding grounds ; 
and the sight was gorgeous to behold. 

On account of its magnificence and brilliancy 
King Gorin’s castle was known of far and wide. 
His long train of courtiers were all gorgeously 
attired, and within the outer courts and halls 
there were thousands of soldiers arrayed in their 
steel armor] for Gorm was a warlike king, and 
229 



230 THE KING WHO COULD NOT SLEEP. 


often made inroads into the neighboring king- 
doms that he might increase his possessions. 

King Gorm had' everything that a man could 
wish for in the way of riches and power. The 
lives of his subjects hung on his word. When 
he felt so inclined he gave great feasts in his 
castle or in his fine parks. He 
had bards to sing to him, and 
beautiful damsels to dance before 
him when he wished amusement 
in the evenings. In spite of all 
these luxuries, however, Gorm 
was not happy, for he had been 
troubled for some time past with 
a sad disorder. The poor king 
could not sleep. When in the 
night all the courtiers were fast asleep, and the 
soldiers in the court were snoring loudly, Gorm 
would lie in his own room sighing, or cursing 
with impatience, as he watched the night pas- 
sing on so slowly while sleep fled from him. 

At length King Gorm gave the command that 
every physician in his kingdom should try to 
cure him of this malady, and those who failed 
in finding a remedy should lose their right hands. 
A large number of the physicians upon hearing 
of this decree hastily fled from that land, but 
some volunteered to come, and others were caught 
by the king’s soldiers and dragged to the castle. 



THE KING WHO COULD NOT SLEEP. 231 


Many of the physicians prepared sleeping 
draughts which they administered to the king. 
Then, however, the monarch was tortured in his 
sleep by frightful dreams and agonizing night- 
mares. No doctor was found who could afford 
the king one night’s quiet sleep; therefore Gorin 
ordered an executioner to cut off the right hands 
of all those physicians. But from that day his 
malady grew even worse, and he writhed upon 
his soft couch like a worm in agony. 

At last becoming desperate. King Gorm issued 
another decree, stating that any one who could 
cause the king to sleep through the night in 
peace and quiet should receive half the kingdom 
as a reward. But to prevent quacks from admin- 
istering useless and harmful doses, and so tamper- 
ing with his life, the king added in the decree 
that whosoever attempted to cure him and failed 
should lose his life. 

One evening a little shepherdess, clad in ragged 
garments, came to the castle and asked to see the 
king. 

“ What can you wish to say to our master ? ” 
asked one of the soldiers at the gate. 

I wish to cure him of his sickness,” answered 
the little maid. 

The soldiers at first laughed at her, but as she 
repeated her request, they sought to turn her 
from her purpose, for she was beautiful in spite 


232 THE KING WHO COULD NOT SLEEP. 


of her poor clothes, and they felt that it was sin- 
ful to expose her to certain death. 

At length, however, as she persisted in her 
first request, they were obliged to lead her to 
the king, for he had given a peremptory com- 
mand that any one who came to cure him should 
be brought before him, no matter who it was. 


When the little shep- 
herdess saw the king, who 


\ C6.n you Wish 

^ ^ to our 




was reclining on 
a sofa and look- 
ing so pale and 
emaciated, she 
was moved with 
compassion and 
began to weep. 


^^Who are you and what is your name?’^ 
asked the king. 

“Signa is my name, and I am a poor shep- 
herdess from the farthest frontier of your king- 
dom,” answered the child. 

^^Why, then, have you come hither?” said 
Gorm. 

^^To cure you of your sickness,” replied Signa. 

The king shook his head and answered, 


THE KING WHO COULD NOT SLEEP. 233 


would be better for you to return home, for here 
nothing but death awaits you.” 

The little maid, however, would not go, but 
begged to be allowed to speak to the king in 
private. 

When the soldiers had retreated, she stepped 
up to Gorm and said, ‘‘ Oh ! that I may not have 
come too late to help you, my king.” 

Where is your remedy ? ” asked the monarch. 

Come with me, and I will show you,” Sigma 
answered, moving towards one of the open win- 
dows looking out on the garden. 

Gorm arose in surprise and followed her. As 
he reached the window he looked threateningly 
at her and repeated his question, “ Where is your 
remedy ? ” 

There ! ” responded the little shepherdess, 
pointing up to Heaven. 

At these words the king^s brow grew dark 
with anger, and he exclaimed, “ Have you come 
here to make a fool of me ? ” 

‘‘ Oh ! no,” replied Signa, I have come hither 
to teach you to pray.” 

When Gorm heard this answer his face grew 
pale with rage. He called in his soldiers, and 
commanded them to cast Signa into the tower, 
aud have erected a scaffold in the garden just 
facing his windows, for he intended himself to 
see her die the very next evening at sundown. 


234 THE KING WHO COULD NOT SLEEP. 


That night was the most terrible that Gorm 
had ever spent. Not for one instant did sleep 
close his weary eyelids ; the heaviest nightmare 
pressed on his chest until he could scarcely 
breathe, as he lay tossing on his couch ; and 
hideous pictures of times past flitted before his 
gaze like phantoms from beneath. When at 
length morning dawned the king was so weakened 



Before evening drew on the scaffold in the 
garden was completed, and as the soldiers led 
Signa towards it Gorm took his seat at the open 
window. 

When the king^s eyes fell on the child, smil- 
ing sweetly as she walked bravely on between 
the two rows of armed soldiers, such a strange 
sensation crept over him that he turned away 


THE KING WHO COULD NOT SLEEP. 235 


his head as she ascended the scaffold. He had 
not the strength to lean out of the window but 
for a short time, and so sat waiting until he 
should hear the gloomy thud of the axe as it 
struck the block. 

Suddenly the ringing tones of a sweet, clear 
voice struck his ear. Gorm leaned his head out 
of the window, and saw Signa kneeling at the 
scaffold with up-turned face, her gaze fixed on 
Heaven. It seemed as though the stars casting 
down their bright luster formed upon her brow 
a crown of light, and the king heard every word 
that came forth from her lips. 

“ Gracious God and Father, teach him to come 
to Thee in humility, and ask forgiveness for all 
his crimes, so that he may again have peace and 
rest within his soul.” Thus prayed Signa, but 
at the same instant the executioner stepped forth, 
and grasped the little maid by her long hair. 

Gorm, however, was seized with an unspeak- 
able horror at the sight of this act, and he cried 
out with a loud voice : “ Touch her not ! Ke- 
lease her ! She may go free.” 

When the people heard this they all rejoiced 
greatly, for none had wished the innocent little 
shepherdess to be killed, although in obedience 
to their sovereign’s command the officers had 
prepared to take away her life. 

Before Signa left the garden she bent her gaze 


236 THE KING WHO COULD NOT SLEEP. 


towards the king’s window, looked at him with 
tear-stained eyes, made her farewell courtesy to 
him, and was soon out of sight. 

In the night that followed. King Gorin was 
certainly restless and in pain ; yet, for one hour 
he slept in undisturbed peace and quiet; and* 
then it seemed to him as though Signa stood in 
the garden below looking up at him with her 
sweet, mild eyes. 

When morning came Gorm ordered that Signa 
should be brought again before him, but the ser- 
vants soon returned saying that no one knew 
whither she had gone. In vain the king sent 
messengers to all parts of his kingdom in search 
of the little maid. They all returned sooner or 
later, and reported that no one had either seen 
or heard of her. 

Time passed, and Gorm became by degrees 
more kind-hearted, and more ' gentle. Every 
evening as he stood alone by the open castle 
window he seemed to see the beautiful little 
shepherdess standing by his side, and with out- 
stretched arm pointing up to Heaven ; and it was 
as though he heard her again utter the one word, 

There !” So it happened that one night Gorm 
clasped his hands as Signa had done in the gar- 
den at that moment of trial, and although no 
words passed his lips, yet in his thoughts he 
formed a prayer. 


THE KING WHO COULD NOT SLEEP. 237 


From that hour the king was as another man. 
No unjust sentence or blood-thirsty edict was 
passed by him thenceforth, and what evil he had 
done before he now sought to rectify. Of all 
those whom he had ever injured he begged for- 
giveness, and showed his true repentance by his 
actions. What he had already taken from his 
subjects he now gave back to them, the houses 
which he had caused to be burned down he 
ordered to be re- erected, the children whose 
fathers he had killed he now 
provided for carefully. 

For each good deed which 
the king performed 
his malady dimin- 
ished, and soon he 
slept all night as 
soundly and peace- 
fully as a little child. 

The sallow hue of 
his skin disappeared, 
and the king be- 
came again strong 
and hearty. 

One evening at sundown Gorm, as usual at 
that hour, knelt by the open window, his hands 
clasped, breathing forth a prayer. He prayed 
with all humility and fervor that he might be 
allowed again to see Signa, who had shown him 



238 THE KING WHO COULD NOT SLEEP. 


the right path, and so cured him of his sickness. 
He closed his prayer with the words : 0, Lord 

God, take from me everything that I possess ; 
my wealth, my kingdom, my power, and all 
earthly splendor, if Thou wilt; only give to me 
the one that I love.’’ Lo ! as he uttered the last 
word, he saw Signa standing by his 
side; now no longer a child, but a 
most beautiful young maiden. ‘‘I 
j come,” said she, “ to see if 
have used the remedy aright.” 
; these words the king was 
overjoyed, and all the peo- 
ple, who now loved their sov- 
ereign, rejoiced with him. 
Gorin had promised half 
the kingdom to the one who 
should cure him of his terri- 
ble disease. Now, however, 
the king not only offered 
to Signa that which was 
hers by right, but he be- 
sought her to share with 
him the throne, and to be- 
come his bride. But while the wedding feasts 
were being prepared with all splendor and mag- 
nificence, the maiden begged the king to send 
out messengers to escort thither her old mother, 
who was sitting at home in solitude, awaiting 



THE KING WHO COULD NOT SLEEP. 239 


the return of her only child. And/’ said Signa, 
her it is that you have to thank for the return 
of peace unto your soul, for she taught me as a 
little child, saying, ‘ Forget not to pray, little 
Signa, if you would have quiet sleep and sweet 
dreams.’ ” 


i 







* 







9 . 


1 1 




i 



I 



• K 


< 


r ' . 




< 


4 

« 

■*t 






i. 


\ 


4 


9 



% 


I 




4 


» 


* 


% 


> 


I 


1 

i 


1 

Hi 


( 










4 


4 




« 


« 




» 


«• 



N 





THE THREE DOGS. 



p 


k A 


* 




1.3 


7 ^ 



♦ 

■ ‘ ^ 

'» 

1 1 

■ ' -A 

r‘u 

-*, 

ji^ 


f 


h 


* • t 


^ - 


< * 


.t 

♦ * 


f » 


» .*• 

V-4 


i 

.** 

V 


'1 

« 













.»«■ 



A LONG time ago there was a king who reigned 
over a great kingdom, and he had married a 
very beautiful princess. 

When after a time a little princess was born, 
there was great rejoicing throughout the king- 
dom, for all the subjects loved their king, 
because he was always so just and kind. But 
on the day the child was born there came an old 
fortune-teller to the palace. hTobody in the 
kingdom had ever seen her before, neither knew 
any one whence she came or whither she went. 
She prophesied concerning the king’s daughter 
and said, The princess must not be allowed to 
go outside of the palace into the open air until 
her fifteenth birthday has passed, else she will 
be in danger of being stolen by a dreadful 
mountain ogre.” 

When the king heard this he was frightened, 
and set guards at all the palace doors, so that 
the princess might not by any mistake get out. 

243 


244 


THE THREE DOGS. 



Some time after, a second daughter was born. 
Now again there was a great rejoicing through- 
out the kingdom ; but in the midst of it there 
came the same old fortune-teller, and she warned 
the king to keep this daughter also within the 
palace walls until after her fif- 
llNe teenth birthday had passed. 

^ Not a very long time elapsed 
- r before another child was born. 

At the birth of this third prin- 
cess the old fortune-teller appeared 
' as before and prophesied that this 
child also, like her sisters, would 
meet with a sad fate if she went 
outside of the palace doors before her fifteenth 
birthday. 

The king now felt sad at heart, for he loved 
his children above everything in the world. He 
therefore gave the strictest command to all the 
guards, nurses, and maids, that they should always 
keep the three princesses indoors. He then felt 
that the children must be quite safe, for he knew 
that no one would dare to disobey his command. 

Years passed by, and the three princesses grew^ 
to be the most beautiful maidens that had ever 
been heard of, far or near. 

Now war broke out in the land, and the king, 
their father, went out to the battle. While he 
was ©n the battlefield, the three princesses sat at 


THE THBEE DOES. 


245 


a low window looking out on the garden. As 
they sat there, watching the sun shining on the 
little flowers, a great desire seized them to play 
in the open air and the warm sunshine with the 
pretty blossoms. They begged their nurse-maids 
to allow them to play around in the garden, only 
just for a very little while. 

The maids did not dare to acceed to this 
request, for they feared the king’s anger. The 
king’s daughters, however, begged so very sweetly 
that at last the maids could not resist their en- 
treaties, and so allowed the children to go out. 

The princesses now felt very happy, and ran 
out into the garden in great glee. 

Alas ! their enjoyment did not last long, for 
they were scarcely in the open air a minute when 
suddenly they were enveloped in a cloudy mist 
which bore them away. 

All efforts to And the children were useless, 
although search was made for them in every 
kingdom. 

The whole land mourn^ and lamented the 
loss of the three beautiful princesses, and the 
king was almost frantic with grief when he re- 
turned home and heard the sad news. But as 
the proverb runs, ^^That which is done cannot 
easily be undone.” 

Now as the king could get his dear children 
back in no other way, he had it proclaimed far 


246 


THE THBEE DOGS. 


and wide that he who would rescue the three 
princesses from the mountain-ogres’ caves and 
bring them safely back to the palace, should 
receive one of the princesses for his bride, and 
also half the kingdom. 

When this proclamation was made through- 
out the whole land, a great number of knights 
and venturesome youths set out at once with 
their steeds and weapons to seek the young prin- 
cesses. Two foreign princes were at this time 
at the king’s court. They, also, set out to try 
their luck in finding the princesses. They attired 
themselves in the most costly armor, provided 
themselves with all useful weapons and fine 
steeds, and boasted proudly that they would not 
return without the king’s three daughters. 

Tar, far away from this king’s court, in another 
country, there lived in a thick forest an old 
widow. She had one step-son, whose daily duty 
it was to mind her three swine. While he was 
thus engaged in the wood, he amused himself by 
making from a good-sized twig a very fine flute. 
It was his greatest pastime to play upon this 
flute, and he piped so sweetly that it gave pleas- 
ure to all who heard him. Moreover, he was a 
large, strong, and well-developed lad, so that he 
was not easily frightened by anything in the 
world. 

One day as the boy sat in the wood pla3fing 


THE THREE DOGS. 


247 


OD his flute and minding his step-mother’s three 
swine, an old man passed that way. He was 
very old, and his long white beard reached far 
below his girdle. The old man had with him a 
large dog, which looked very strong and savage. 

When the boy saw the dog he said to himself, 
would like well to have such a dog to keep 
me company here in the woods.” 

As the old man heard his words he turned and 


said, ‘‘I have come hither to see 
if I could exchange this 
dog for one of your swine.” 

The lad was quite ready to 
make the bargain, so he re- 
ceived the handsome dog, 
and gave in exchange one 
of the three swine. 

Before parting the old 
man said, I think that 
you will be well satisfied with our bargain, for this 
is not like other dogs. His name is Holdfast, 
and whatsoever you command him to hold, he 
will hold it fast, were it the grimmest of ogres.” 
Then the old man departed, and the lad thought 
that this time at least luck was on his side. 


|H]erdJ(i 

"making 

the 

proclAm&tiorv 



Towards evening the lad called the dog and 
drove the two swine home. When, now, the old 
woman saw that her step-son had exchanged one 
of her fat swine for a dog, she grew furious. 


248 


THE THBEE DOGS. 


She could not sufficiently express her wrath with 
words, but she also dealt the lad many a hard 
blow. He tried to pacify her, but in vain ; she 
only beat him the more. 

When the lad found that his step-mother would 
not stop, he at last called to his dog and said. 

Holdfast, come to my rescue.^’ Instantly the 
dog rushed forward and seized the old woman, 
and held her so firmly that she could not move. 
The old woman was now obliged to promise her 
step-son to strike him no more, but she felt that 
the greatest of all misfortunes had befallen her 
in losing one of her large swine. 

Some days after, the lad went with his dog 
and the two swine again into the same wood. 
There he sat down and commenced to play on 
his flute, as was his custom. Thereupon the 
dog began to dance so gracefully that it was 
quite wonderful to see. Suddenly the lad saw 
the old man approaching. He had with him 
another dog, even larger and finer .looking than 
Holdfast. When the lad saw the beautiful animal 
he said to himself, He who possesses such a 
dog must indeed be happy.” 

The old man, overhearing him, approached 
nearer and said, have come for the purpose 
of exchanging my dog for one of your swine.” 

How the lad did not think twice, but gladly 
gave a swine for the noble dog. 


THE THREE DOGS. 


240 


At parting the old man said, “ You cannot but 
be pleased with the exchange, for this is no 
ordinary dog. His name is Rend, and whatso- 
ever you shall command him to destroy he will 
tear it in small bits, were it tlie fiercest of ogres.’’ 
The old man thereupon went his 
way. The lad was delighted be- 
yond measure, and thought him- 
self lucky indeed, although he 
knew well that his step-mother 
would not be contented with the 
exchange. 

When the lad went home to- 
wards evening the old woman was 
not less angry than on the pre- 
ceding day, but this time she did 
not attempt to strike her step-son, because she 
feared his large dogs. As, however, her long- 
continued lamentations brought her no comfort, 
the step-mother had at last to become reconciled 
to this second loss. 

A third morning the lad went again to the 
same wood with the one remaining swine and 
his two dogs. He felt in a very gay mood, so 
he seated himself on a log and played on his 
flute, as he was wont to do when alone. The 
two dogs then began to dance, and they danced 
so comically that the lad nearly split his sides 
with laughter. While the youth was thus amus- 



250 


THE THEEE DOGS. 


ing himself he suddenly spied the old man 
coming that way. This time he had a third dog 
with him, which was even larger and more 
beautiful than the other two dogs. 

When the lad saw this magnificent animal he 
said to himself, Any one possessing such a 
dog must be envied by all who meet him.’^ 

The old man then stepped up to the lad and 
said, have come here to offer my dog to you 
in exchange for your third swine, for I knew 
that as soon as you saw him you would wish to 
possess him.” 

The boy eagerly accepted the old man^s offer, 
took the beautiful animal, and gave in 
return his step-mother’s last swine. 

At parting the old man said, I think 
you will be more than pleased with our 
bargain. There is no other dog equal 
to this one. His name is Quick-ear. His hear- 
ing is so acute that he can hear the slightest 
sound, were it miles away. Indeed, he can hear 
quite distinctly the trees and the grass growing.” 
With these words the old man disappeared. 

The lad now was quite happy, for he felt that 
he had such powerful and faithful companions 
that he had no cause to fear anything in the world. 

Towards evening the lad went home, and the 
old woman was grieved beyond measure when 
she saw that her step-son had bartered away all 



THE THBEE DOGS. 


251 


her live-stock. The lad, however, begged her 
not to be so sad about her loss, for he would 
more than make it up to her. 

Early next morning before sunrise, the lad 
called his three dogs and went hunting. When 
he had secured as much game as he and the 
three dogs could carry, he went to the nearest 
town. Here he sold all the game at a good 
price. With the money he then purchased six 
fat swine, all much finer animals than his step- 
mother’s three which he had exchanged for the 
dogs. These he drove home in the evening and 
gave to his step-mother in place of her first three. 
The lad then bade farewell to his step-mother, 
who had never treated him kindly, and with his 
three dogs started out into the world to seek 
his fortune. 

The lad now traveled over mountains and many 
unfrequented paths, and came at length to a thick 
wood. Suddenly he was met by the same old man 
who had brought him the three dogs. The lad 
was much delighted to see him again, and greeted 
him with the words, Good-day, father, many 
thanks for giving me such good bargains.” 

The old man answered, Good-day! Whither 
are you bound ? ” 

The lad replied, am going out into the 
world to see what luck awaits me.” 

The old man then said, Keep straight on in 


252 


THE THBEE DOGS. 


this path until you come to a king’s court. Your 
luck lies there.” With these words the two 
parted. 

The lad kept straight on in the same path as 
the old man had bidden him. Whenever he came 
to an inn on the roadside he would play upon his 
flute while his dogs danced to the music. He 
never failed in return for thus entertaining the 
people to receive food, a night’s shelter, or what- 
ever else he needed. 

When the lad had thus traveled on in safety 
for a long time, he came at length to a city where 
all the streets were crowded with people passing 
to and fro. Wondering what could be the cause 
of the commotion, the youth kept straight on un- 
til he came to the place where the king’s herald 
was proclaiming that he who would free the three 
princesses from the mountain ogres should receive 
one of the princesses for his bride and also half 
the riches of the kingdom. 

Now the lad understood what the old man had 
meant by saying that luck awaited him at the 
king’s court. He called to his dogs to follow, 
and went on until he came to the king’s palace. 

There had been nothing but mourning and 
lamentations at the palace since the day when 
the three princesses had disappeared. The king 
and queen especially could think of nothing save 
of their great loss. 


THE THBEE DOGS. 


253 




The youth went to the great palace hall, and 
there asked permission to play and show off his 
dogs before the king. 

The courtiers were much pleased at the sug- 
gestion, for they thought the amusement might 
divert the king’s thoughts from himself 
and his sorrows. 

Now when the king heard the wonder- 
fully sweet music, and saw how the three 
dogs danced, he grew 
quite merry and "Jk, 
laughed heartily, which 
no one had seen him do 
before for full seven 
years, since the day on 
which he had lost his 
three daughters. 

When the youth stopped playing the king 
asked him what reward he desired for giving 
him so much amusement. 

The lad answered, Your Majesty, my heart 
yearns not after gold or lands. One thing only 
I ask — that is, your permission to go forth and 
seek the princesses who are confined in the cav- 
erns of the mountain ogres.” 

When the king heard this he again grew sad, 
and said, “You cannot hope to free my daughters, 
for men more able to meet danger than you are 
have already failed. But, be sure, if any one. 



254 


THE THREE DOGS. 


high or low, shall free my daughters I will keep 
my promise.’’ 

The youth was quite satisfied with this answer. 
He took a respectful leave of the king and went 
his way. He determined within himself to rest 
^lot until he had found what he sought. 

The youth now traveled through many lands 
without meeting with any adventure worthy of 
note. Wherever he went his three dogs accom- 
panied him. Quick-ear ran ahead to hear and 
tell his master if they were approaching one of 
the ogres’ caverns, or if any danger were nigh; 
Holdfast carried the basket of provisions; and 
Kend, who was the strongest of the three, carried 
his master when he was tired. 

It happened one day that Quick-ear came run- 
ning back to his master and said that he had 
been to a high mountain and had heard the 
king’s eldest daughter spinning within it. But 
the ogre was not at home. 

At this intelligence the lad was delighted, and 
hastened with his dogs to the mountain. When 
they reached the cavern in the side of the moun- 
tain, Quick-ear said, We have no time to lose, 
for the ogre is only ten miles from here. Already 
I hear the sound of his horse’s gold-shod hoofs 
ringing against the stones.” 

The youth then ordered the dogs to beat 
open the cavern door, and they did it with a 


THE THREE DOGS. 


255 


will. Then, entering the first apartment of the 
cavern, he saw a most beautiful maiden sitting at 
a golden spinning-wheel, spinning golden yarn. 
The lad approached and saluted her. 

Now the princess was surprised indeed, and 
asked, ‘‘ AVho are you that dare to enter the ogre’s 
cavern ? In the seven long years which T have 
spent in this mountain I have never before seen 
any one save the ogre. But in the name of Heaven, 
depart with speed, before the ogre returns home, 
else it will surely cost you your life.” 

The lad, however, was not concerned about 
himself, and said he would remain and meet the 
ogre. 

While he yet spoke the ogre came riding up to 
the cavern on his prodigious steed. When he saw 
that his door Avas open he was filled with rage, 
and roared out so that the whole mountain shook, 

Who is it that has broken into my abode ? ” 

The lad answered boldly, That I have done, 
and now I Avill turn on you. Holdfast, seize 
him ; Bend, and Quick-ear, tear him into, a 
thousand pieces.” 

Scarcely were these words spoken before the 
three dogs leaped upon the ogre and tore his 
body into small bits. 

Then the princess was overjoyed, and exclaimed' 
as she threw herself into the arms of her rescuer, 

Heaven be praised ! now I am freed.” 


256 


THE THREE DOGS. 


The youth did not remain long in the cavern. 
He collected all the ogre’s horses and laded 
them with the gold and valuables which he 
found in the monster’s treasure-vaults, and then 
started again on his journey, tak- 
ing the princess with him. 

They now traveled on 
for some time, and the 
youth made everything 
as comfortable as possi- 
ble for the beautiful prin- 
cess, and saw that she 
wanted for nothing. 

It happened one day 
that Quick-ear, who had gone 
ahead of the procession to learn 
what he could concerning the king’s 
other two daughters, came running 
back to his master at full speed. He 
said that he had been to the top of 
a high mountain and had heard within 
it the king’s second daughter spinning, 
but the ogre was not there. 

The youth was much pleased, and hast- 
ened on with his dogs. As they neared the 
mountain Quick-ear said, We have but a short 
time, for the ogre is but eight miles from here. 
1 already hear the sound of his horse’s gold- 
shod hoofs as they strike against the stones.” 




THE THREE DOGS. 


257 


The youth then ordered the dogs to force open 
the door of the cavern in the mountain’s side, 
which they did without loss of time. There the 
youth saw a lovely maiden sitting at her golden 
spinning-wheel winding golden thread on a golden 
spindle. He entered the apartment and greeted 
the sweet maiden. When she saw him she was 
amazed and said, Who can you be that ventures 
into the ogre’s cavern ? In all the seven years 
that I have been confined in the mountain I have 
never before seen any one except the ogre. But, 
for the sake of all that is dear to you, hasten 
hence, before the ogre reaches here, otherwise 
you must surely die.” 

The youth, however, bade her fear nothing, but 
he would await the ogre’s return. 

Before the last words were uttered the ogre 
dismounted from his huge steed at the entrance 
of his cavern. When he saw that his cavern 
door was open he was furious, and roared out so 
loudly that the whole mountain quaked. Who 
has dared to open my door ? ” asked the ogre. 

The youth answered shortly, ‘‘ I have done that, 
and now I will make an end of you. Holdfast, 
seize him ; Rend, and Quick-ear, tear him into 
small bits.” Thereupon the three dogs fell upon 
the ogre, and crushed his bones into a thousand 
pieces. 

The princess was rejoiced, and cried out, 


268 


THE THREE DOGS. 


‘‘ Heaven be praised, I am at last freed.’’ 
Thereupon she embraced her ' deliverer in her 
gratitude. The youth then led the princess to 
her sister, and their joy at again seeing one 
another can scarcely be imagined. He then 
took from the cavern all the gold and treasures, 
and collecting the ogre’s huge horses he laded 
them with the treasures, and so traveled on in 
company with the king’s two elder daughters. 

They now wandered on a long way, and the 
youth spared himself no trouble to make the 
journey as comfortable and pleasant as possible 
to his two royal companions. 

One day Quick-ear, who as usual had been 
running on ahead, came rushing back to his 
master, and told him that he had been to the 
top of a high mountain and had heard within it 
the king’s youngest daughter spinning, but the 
ogre was nowhere near. 

Eejoicing at this news, the youth hastened 
with his three dogs towards the mountain. As 
they reached the door of the cavern which was 
in the side of the mountain. Quick-ear said, “AVe 
have no time to spare, for the ogre is now but 
five miles from here. I can hear quite distinctly 
his horse’s gold-shod hoofs striking against the 
stones.” 

The youth at once had the door forced open by 
the dogs, and saw within a maiden sitting at a 


THE THREE BOGS. 


259 


golden loom, weaving gold cloth from golden 
thread. The maiden was more beautiful than 
any one that the youth had ever seen, or even 
imagined could be found in the world. He 
entered the apartment and bowed low before 
the lovely princess. 

She was astonished beyond measure and asked, 
Who art thou, brave youth, who darest 
to enter the ogress cavern ? I have 
been here for seven long years, but 
in all that time I have never seen 
a mortal here except the ogre. But, 
by all that is sacred, speed ' 
hence before the ogre comes, 
not, your life is lost.’^ 

The youth, however, was not 
easily affrighted, and said he would await the 
ogre’s return. 

While they thus spoke together the ogre came 
riding home on his warlike steed, and alighted 
at the cavern door. When he entered the cavern 
and saw there the uninvited guests he was much 
frightened, for he knew well of the sad fate of 
his two brothers. He considered it therefore the 
best policy to appear friendly, and to conquer 
the youth by means of subtility, and the use of 
such enchantments as he had power to cause, for 
he was something of a magician. Moreover, he 
dared not enter into open combat with the youth 



260 


THE THREE DOGS. 


while the three dangerous dogs were near. The 
ogre, therefore, greeted the youth cordially. He 
at once bade the princess bring forth food where- 
with to refresh the stranger. With this deceit the 
ogre completely fooled the youth, so that he for- 
got to be on his guard, and the two sat down at 
table together. The princess, however, wept in- 
cessantly, and the dogs were very restless, but 
the youth paid no heed to these signs. 

When the ogre and his guest had finished their 
meal, the youth said, I have now appeased my 
hunger, give me also something wherewith I may 
quench my thirst.’’ 

“ Gladly would I do so,” answered the ogre. 
“ There is a spring near the top of the mountain, 
out of which flows the clearest wine, but, un- 
fortunately, I have no one at present whom I 
can send to fetch it hither.” 

If it be not too far,” replied the youth, one 
of my dogs can go to the spring.” 

At these words the ogre laughed to himself, 
for he wished nothing so much as that the youth 
would send his dogs on some errand, so as to get 
them separated from their master. Then the 
youth bade Holdfast go to the spring and fetch the 
wine ; and the ogre reached the dog a great jug. 

The dog obeyed his master, but it was evident 
that he wen t most unwillingly. Time passed, but 
still he tarried and did not return. 


THE THREE HOGS. 


261 


When they had waited a while the ogre said, 
I am surprised that your dog loiters so on the 
way. Perhaps it would be well for you to send 
another dog to help him, for the way is long and 
the jug heavy to carry.’’ 

So the youth, suspecting no foul play, followed 
the ogre’s suggestion, and ordered Kend to go and 
see why Holdfast did not return. The dog wagged 
his tail in response, but would not leave his mas- 
ter. The youth, however, did not heed this sign, 
but drove him out of the door. Thereupon the 
ogre’s false heart rejoiced, but the princess wept 
still more, and Quick-ear stood with drooping tail 
and ears. The youth took no 
notice of these things, but was 
gay and merry, without thought 
of danger. 

Some time passed, but still 
neither of the dogs returned. 

Then the ogre said, “It is 
quite evident that your dogs 
have not gone where you bade them go, else 
would we not be sitting here with unquenched 
thirst. It seems to me it would be best for you 
to send Quick-ear to see why they tarry so long.” 

The youth agreed with the ogre, and com- 
manded his third dog to hasten to the spring. 
Quick-ear, however, would not obey, but crouched, 
whining pitifully, at his master’s feet. There- 



262 


THE THREE DOGS. 


upon the youth grew angry, and drove the dog 
off, bidding him do as he was told. 

The dog was now forced to obey, and ran with 
all speed up the mountain side. But as he ran, 
it happened to him as it had to the other two 
dogs. A high wall seemed to rise suddenly from 
the ground, and surrounded him, and he was thus 
confined through the enchantment of the ogre. 

Now, when all three dogs were gone, and the 
ogre saw that his plan had worked well, he rose 
up and seized a great sword which hung on tlie 
wall. Now,” said he, I will avenge the death 
of my two brothers, and you shall die without 
mercy, for you are in my power.” 

Thereupon the youth was terrified, and repented 
indeed having sent his three faithful dogs from 
him. Then he made answer to the ogre thus : 

I do not beg for my life, for at all events I must 
die at some time, and cannot die but once. Only 
one request I make ; let me say a prayer, and play 
one hymn upon my flute, as was my custom every 
night in my native land.” 

The ogre granted his request, but said he would 
not wait long. 

The youth then fell upon his knees, said 
reverently and earnestly one last prayer, and 
began to play a mournful hymn upon his favor- 
ite instrument. The sweet notes of the flute 
sounded over mountain and valley, and in the 


THE THREE DOGS. 


263 


same instant the ogre’s magic lost its power, so 
that the three dogs were again free. They came 
now like a whirlwind bounding into the cavern. 
The youth sprang up and cried, “ Holdfast, seize 
him ; Rend, and Quick-ear, tear him into a thou- 
sand pieces.” The three dogs sprang upon 
the ogre and rent his body into so many bits 
that they lay scattered on the 
ground like leaves in the autumn. 

The youth now harnessed the 
ogre’s finest horses to his golden 
chariot, seated the princesses in 
it, and then collecting all the goods 
and treasures from the subter 
ranean vaults and lading therewith 
all the ogre’s powerful horses, he 
traveled on with the princesses 
towards the king’s palace. 

Now the king’s daughters were glad and light 
at heart, and thanked the brave youth for free- 
ing them from their long captivity. 

Meanwhile the youth was filled with most 
heartfelt admiration and affection for the young- 
est princess, who was by far the most beautiful 
of the three lovely sisters. He felt that her 
alone in the wide world he could really love. 
He paid all knightly attention to the comfort 
and ease of the three princesses. On the way 
they each fastened securely to the youth’s long 



264 


rUE THREE HOGS. 


locks a golden ring, as a souvenir of their 
gratitude. 

One day as they were thus journeying on they 
saw two travelers approaching their procession. 
The garments of the two strangers were tattered, 
and they were foot-sore and weary, and 
^7 ^*^ it could be plainly seen from their whole 
appearance that they had traveled far, 
J and met with many an adventure. 

youth stopped the horses and 
asked the wanderers who they were, 
whence they came, and whither they 
were bound. They answered that they 
were princes who had set out some time since 
in search of the three stolen princesses. But 
they had been unlucky in all their adventures, 
so that they now had to return on foot and in 
rags, more like beggars than like king’s sons. 

When the youth heard this he had compas- 
sion on the unfortunate young men, and he 


invited them to join his procession, which invita- 
tion they thankfully accepted. So they traveled 
on together, and reached at length the land over 
which the princesses’ father reigned. 

As the two princes heard how the youth had 
freed all three of the princesses, their hearts 
were filled with envy. They consulted together 
how they might, by fraud or violence, themselves 
gain the honor and reward which the youth had 


THE THREE DOGH. 


2G5 


won for himself hy Ills untiring perseverance 
and bravery. Having planned it out together, 
at the first favorable opportunity the two princes 
threw themselves upon the unsuspecting and 
unarmed youth, and before he could call his 
dogs they seized him by the throat, throttled 
him, and threw him in among some brushwood, 
supposing him dead. They then threatened the 
three princesses with instant death if they did 
not swear solemnly never to reveal what had 
happened, nor mention the youth who had freed 
them. 

Now as they were completely in the power of 
the two wicked princes, the three sisters were 
obliged to swear to keep silence on the subject 
of their freedom, and of their brave deliverer’s 
cruel fate. But they mourned for the youth, 
who by rescuing them had lost his own life. 
The grief of the youngest princess especially 
was so great that she wept day and night. 

After the princes had thus disposed of the 
youth they traveled merrily on to the king s 
court. There the joy was unbounded when it 
was known that the king had recovered his three 
long lost children. 

Meanwhile the poor youth lay in the brush- 
wood as if dead. But his life was not quite 
extinct. His ever faithful dogs came to him, 
laid themselves close to their master, and thus 


266 THE TIinEE DOGS. 


warmed his cold body, while they licked hi^ 
wounds; and they rested not until they had 
aroused their master from his death-like sleep. 
When he had quite recovered his strength and 
vigor he began to travel slowly towards the 
king’s palace, which he reached after a wearisome 
journey. Within the palace all was noise, merri- 
ment, and rejoicing, and from the great hall 
came the sounds of dancing, music, and laughter. 
The youth was surprised, and asked the cause 
of such rejoicings. 

A servant standing near answered, Surely 
you must have come from afar, if you do not 
know that the king has recovered his three lost 
daughters from the power of three wicked ogres. 
Moreover, the two eldest daughters are to-day 
to be married.” 

The youth then inquired if the youngest, also, 
was yet betrothed. 

The servant thereupon replied that she would 
accept no offer of marriage and wept continually, 
although no one could find out the cause of her 
great grief. 

At this news the youth was greatly rejoiced, 
for he now knew that the one whom he loved 
so dearly had not forgotten him. He then sent 
word to the king that a stranger had arrived 
who craved permission to enter the great hall 
and show off his wonderful dogs. The king 


THE THREE DOGS. 


267 


was pleased to have some new amusement for 
his guests, and sent for him to come in. 

When the youth with his three dogs entered 
the great hall all eyes turned towards him. 
His bold, manly carriage, his eyes flashing with 
fearlessness and determination, and his 
handsome form and features riveted 
the gaze of the wedding guests, while 
all agreed that they had never before 
seen so comely a youth. The three 
princesses, however, recognized 
him as he entered, and rushing 
forward they greeted him with 
the fervor of gratitude. 

The two wicked princes would 
now gladly have been many miles 
away. The princesses then told 
everything, — how the youth alone 
had freed them, and how the prin- 
ces had attacked him in a lonely 
path, and they showed their three 
gold rings still fastened securely 
to the youth’s long locks. 

When the king heard of the villainy of the 
two princes he was very angry, and had them 
driven from the court with blows and hisses. 

The brave youth was treated with great honor 
and gratitude by all the assembly, and that very 
day he was married with pomp and splendor to 




268 


THE THREE DOGS. 


the youngest princess, who fully returned his 
warm love for her. 

After the king^s death the noble youth was 
unanimously proclaimed king of the whole land. 
And the three faithful dogs to this day keep 
guard over their master and his kingdom. 


THE GREEN ISLAND. 




♦ 

* 


? 



f, 


J 














. ( 









HE GREEN 

^ 


ISLAND' 



By tlie side of a roaring cataract stood a hand- 
some palace owned by a wealthy nobleman, and 
surrounded by acres of finely cultivated fields. 

On the outskirt of these grounds a poor day- 
laborer had built himself a hut. The nobleman’s 
palace was shaded from the sun by mighty oaks, 
and luxuriantly foliaged elms. Near the hut of 
the laborer grew only one tree, a crab-apple-tree, 
which afforded but little shelter from the scorch- 
ing heat of the sun. The peasant, however, was 
very thankful for this slight shade, and valued 
the tree above anything he possessed. 

In the midst of the foaming waters of the falls, 
just opposite to the palace, there was a green 
island whose beauty and freshness were unequaled. 
Thither the nobleman often bent his gaze, and 
sorely was he vexed because he could not add it 
to his possessions, for on account of the rough 
sea and wild waves which surrounded it on all 
sides no one had ever been able to reach the island. 

271 ' - 




272 


THE GBEEN ISLAND. 


Many times this lord had attempted to have 
a bridge built connecting his grounds with the 
island, but in every case, although the strongest 
piles which could be procured were used, they 
were always washed away by the clashing cur- 
rents before the bridge was half completed. In 
vain had he consulted necromancers and witches, 
the island was, and remained beyond his reach. 

One day the nobleman passed by the laborer’s 
hut and heard him singing merrily while he sat 
contentedly at work. This made the nobleman 
envious of his poor neighbor, for he himself was 
low-spirited and discontented, because he could 
not get possession of the verdant island. He 
therefore commanded the laborer to build a 
bridge connecting the palace grounds with the 
green island within half a month, or else he 
should be driven from his hut, his only home ; 
for the ground on which it stood belonged to the 
nobleman. 

‘‘ With the Lord’s help I will try,” said the 
peasant, and began at once to cut down the trees 
in the neighboring woods and set to work with 
all his strength and will. 

Already one half of the bridge was completed, 
and the nobleman looked with pleasure on the 
fast progressing work which was soon to bring 
the much longed-for island into his possession 
when the middle pile gave way, and the laborer. 


THE GBEEN ISLAND. 


273 


together with his work, fell into the foaming 
waters beneath. 

The lord of the palace stood on the shore and 
cursed the peasant, in his rage and disappoint- 
ment, for not having chosen a stronger pile on 
which to rest the center of the bridge. Soon, 
however, the peer saw the peasant standing be- 
side him on the shore. 

Great was his sur- 
prise and amazement, 
as none before had 
ever been rescued from 
the angry waves of 
the conflicting cur- 
rents which met in a 
violent whirlpool, and 
the laborer and his 
work had fallen into the very 
midst of the whirling waters. 

‘^The merman led me by the 
hand,’^ said the peasant, upon being 
asked how he had escaped, ^^and he 
told me that I must sacrifice that which I valued 
most, for only by so doing could I succeed in 
completing the bridge; and I will gladly give 
up that which to me is most precious if thereby 
I may cause my lord to be happy.’’ 

The peasant then returned to his humble abode, 
and with a willing heart and hand felled the wild 



274 


THE GBEEN ISLAND. 


apple-tree which in a measure shaded his hut from 
the hot rays of the sun in summer, for he well 
knew that this tree was that which was dearer to 
him than anything else he possessed. He stripped 
the trunk of its green branches, and took it for 
the center pile of the new bridge. 

If your work succeeds, one fourth of the 
island shall belong to you,’^ promised the noble- 
man to the peasant, and he strengthened his 
words with a solemn oath. 

I will try my best to complete the work, with 
the Lord’s help,” answered the laborer. 

At the very center of the bridge, just where 
the water raged and swelled most strongly, the 
peasant planted firmly the trunk of his wild 
apple-tree, as the heaviest pile on which to rest 
the bridge ; and it resisted all the force of the 
foaming waves and clashing currents. The sec- 
ond half of the bridge was soon completed, for 
the nearer the island the calmer were the waters. 

“ With the Lord’s help I have succeeded,” sang 
out the peasant, as he set foot on the beautiful 
green island, and with a grateful heart bent the 
knee, to thank his God for the help which He 
had been pleased to grant him. 

Radiant with pleasure and satisfaction, the 
nobleman crossed the bridge to examine his new 
possession. On the island he met the laborer, 
who addressed him thus : 


THE GBEEN ISLAND. 


275 


Most gracious master, the reward which you 
have promised me is too great for one in my hum- 
ble sphere. Point out to me only a small, shady 
^ot where I may build myself a hut and live in 
peace and quiet the remainder of my life.’’ 

“ How could you believe that I was in earnest 
when I promised to reward you with^ _ 
such a gift,” answered the 
nobleman with a laugh, for "jp ^ 
now that he had become 
possessed of what he had' 
so long wished to call his 
own he had no idea of sharing 
it with another. ^^You may ^ 
be thankful to me for my kind-^~ 
ness if I allow you to remain in _ 
your old hut.” 

Gracious sir,” replied the laborer, at least 
allow me to take with me yonder young wild- 
apple-tree which grows at the foot of this hill- 
ock. I should like to plant it by the side of 
my hut in the place of the one which I hewed 
down to support the bridge.” 

“Impudent peasant,” exclaimed the nobleman. 
“Would you rob me of my precious possessions? 
Be off with you instantly, and never let me see 
you again.” 

The peasant turned sadly away and wandered 
slowly on towards his hut. But as he reached 



276 


THE GBEEN ISLAND. 


the spot on the bridge which was supported by 
his dearest treasure, his disappointment was so 
great, together with the remembrance of the hard 
words of the nobleman, that a hot tear dropped 
from his eye and fell upon the trunk of his dear 
wild-apple-tree. This hot tear acted upon the 
beam like fire. The laborer had scarcely reached 
the shore of the mainland when the great center 
pile, the trunk of his wild-apple-tree, bent, cracked 
— and fell — and down went the bridge which had 
cost the peasant so much labor, and was washed 
away by the foaming waves of the falls. 

From out the troubled waters, from the same 
spot where the wild-apple-tree had been so firmly 
driven in, rose the merman. He raised a threat- 
ening hand towards the island, and his voice could 
be heard above the wild thundering of the cata- 
ract, “Ungrateful man, enjoy now the island 
which for years you have so longed for; enjoy 
it alone, and forsaken, until your last hour on 
earth.” Then turning to the peasant the mer- 
man said in a soft and kindly voice, “You, who 
have sacrificed that which you prized most in the 
world to give your master pleasure, go thither, 
and take possession of his palace. That is the 
reward for your hard labor and untiring zeal.” 

“A much smaller reward will content me bet- 
ter,” answered the laborer, and went on towards 
his own lowly hut. Lo ! in the place where he had 


THE GBEEN ISLAND. 


277 


built his hut, there was a beautiful cottage ; and 
on the very spot where the old crab-apple-tree 
had'^stood another tree had grown, many times 
taller and fuller than the old one. The boughs 
were weighed down with tempting fruit, and the 
birds were singing in the branches. 

Contentment is better than riches. 




YOUTHLAND. 





'^outhle.nd- #4 ! 




Long, long ago there lived a king who reigned 
over a mighty kingdom. He was brave in battle, 
wise in council, and all his undertakings were 
attended with success. But as years passed he 
grew old, his hair turned white, and he felt that 
he had not much longer to live. Then he be- 
came sad, for he had always enjoyed his life. 
He therefore consulted all the wise men of his 
kingdom, hoping that they knew of some means 
by which death could be delayed. The wise 
men held council together, and racked their 
brains to think of some remedy for old age, but 
they could not. 

One day there came to the king's palace an 
old fortune-teller who had traveled far over land 
and sea, and was celebrated for her wisdom. 
The king asked her to tell him the latest news. 
She answered, “ 0, king ! the latest that I know 
is that you fear greatly to die, and now that you 
are old you seek some means whereby you may 
?8l 


282 


YOUTHLAND. 


yet live for many years. I have come hither to 
tell your Majesty how you can again become 
possessed of youth and health.’’ 

The king was well pleased with these words, 
and asked how he could gain such a blessing. 

The old woman replied : — 

Far, far away, many thousand miles from 
here, there is a land called Youthland. In this 
land can be found a water possessed of miracu- 
lous virtues, and there also 
j grows a rare kind of apple. 
Whosoever shall drink of 
this water and eat one of 
these apples shall become 
again young and strong, were 
he ever so old. But few 
there are who succeed in 
obtaining these treasures, 
for the way is long and full of 
danger.” 

When the old king heard this 
he was overjoyed, and rewarded the aged woman 
handsomely for her information, and then she 
departed. 

The old king now thought over how he could 
best obtain the magic water and apple. After 
some consideration he determined to send one 
of his sons to fetch them. He therefore sum- 
moned his eldest son, furnished him handsomely 



YOUTHLAND. 


283 


with money and other necessaries, and bade him 
start on the journey. 

When the prince had traveled a long distance, 
he came to a city which just suited his fancy. 
There he forgot entirely the errand on which he 
had been sent, lived in luxury, amid pleasure 
and gayety, and never more thought of the 
magic water which he had promised to bring to 
his old father from the distant land. 

A long time passed, and the old king grew 
impatient for the return of his son. But he 
could hear nothing of him. At length the 
monarch was weary of waiting, and furnishing 
his second son with a large sum of money and 
whatever else he needed for the journey, he 
sent him also to seek the far away Youthland. 

When the prince had gone a long distance he 
came to the city where his brother still tarried. 
Now it happened to him as to his elder brother. 
He quite forgot the object of his journey, spent 
his money in riotous living, and never once 
thought of the solemn promise that he had 
made to bring his old father the priceless water 
and apple. 

When after a great while had elapsed neither 
of the princes retvirned, the old king became 
more and more infirm, through worry, as well as 
increasing years. 

Then the youngest prince went to his father 


284 


YOUTHLAND. 


and begged to be allowed also to go forth and 
seek the far-off Youthland. As the king had 
now only the one son with him he was not will- 
ing to consent to this proposal, and begged the 
youth to remain at home. But the young prince 
persisted in his request, and at length gained 
his father’s consent. 

The king then furnished his youngest son with 
clothes and money for the journey, and the 
prince started on his travels. 

The old king now sat in the palace alone and 
downcast, awaiting with great impatience the 
return of at least one of his three sons. 

The young prince traveled on until he came 
to the same large city where his two elder 
brothers had stopped. These two elder princes 
there met him, and begged that he would remain 
with them, and think no more of the old king at 
home. But the young prince would not break 
his word for the sake of pleasure. He therefore 
took leave of his brothers, and traveled through 
many great and far away kingdoms. He in- 
quired of every one whom he met the nearest 
way to Youthland. But no one could direct him 
thither, or give him the slightest clue to finding 
the far off land. 

One day the prince came to a large forest. 
Towards night, as he looked about him to find 
some place in which to rest, he perceived a 


YOUTIILAND. 


285 


small light which shone through the trees from 
the distance. The prince made his way thither, 
and came to a small mud hut in which dwelt a 
very aged woman. The prince asked her to 
allow him to spend the night in the hut, to 
which request she consented. When they had 
spoken together a while the old woman asked 
the prince whence he came, and whither he was 
bound. The prince answered that he was a 
king’s son who had started out in search of 
Youthland, and he asked the old woman if she 
could direct him thither. 

Then she answered, ‘‘ I have lived here three 
hundred years, yet no one has ever told me of 
the land which you name. But I reign over the 
beasts of the forest. Perhaps there may be one 
among them who knows the way. By times in 
the morning I will inquire among them.” 

The prince thanked his hostess for her kind 
promise, and slept that night in the hut. 

At dawn of day the old woman went out and 
blew a loud blast with her bugle. Then there 
was a great confusion in the forest, and there 
came running from far and near all kinds of 
animals, great and small. 

When they had assembled and paid homage 
to their queen, she asked if any among them 
knew the way to Youthland. 

Thereupon the animals held a long consulta- 


286 


YOUTHLAND. 


tion together, but none among them knew the 
way thither. 

Then the old woman turned to the prince and 
said. “I cannot serve you further. But I have 
a sister who reigns over the birds of the air. 

Carry to her my greeting, per- 
haps she can help you.’’ The 
old woman then commanded a 
wolf to carry the prince to her 
sister’s dwelling. The king’s son 
placed himself upon the wolf’s 
back, and was borne swiftly 
over mountains and meadows, 

' B! through woods and valleys, and 

jnud hut many unfrequented paths. 

Late in the evening when it was quite dark 
they reached a forest. Here the prince noticed 
a faint light which glimmered from afar through 
the branches of the trees. 

“ Now we are at our journey’s end,” said the 
wolf, for in this forest lives the sister of my 
queen.” The prince then dismounted, and the 
wolf ran back tp his own forest. The prince 
wandered on in the direction of the light, and 
soon came to a very little mud hut, in which 
dwelt an aged dame. When she saw the prince 
she asked who he was, and on what errand he 
had come. 

The youth greeted her from her sister, and 



YOUTHLAND. 


287 


answered that he was a king’s son traveling in 
search of Youthland. 

The aged dame replied, I have lived six hun- 
dred years, yet I have never before heard of the 
land which you name. I, however, reign over 
the birds of the air. Perchance, some among 
them may know the way thither. In the morn- 
ing I will make inquiry.” 

The prince thanked the dame for her good-will, 
and remained over night in her hut. 

At daybreak the aged dame stood at her hut 
door and blew two blasts through her bugle. The 
sounds were echoed and re-echoed from every 
tree, and there came flying thither all the birds 
of the heavens, large and small, from far and 
near. 

When they had all assembled and saluted their 
queen with all due respect, she asked if any among 
them could show the prince the way to Youthland. 

The birds held a long council together, but at 
last they had to confess that not one of them had 
ever even heard of such a land. 

The aged dame then turned to the prince and 
said, There is no other way in which I can help 
you, but I have a sister who reigns over the fishes 
of the sea. Go, and carry to her my greeting. 
If she cannot help you, no one can.” She then 
ordered an eagle to carry the king’s son thither. 

The prince mounted the eagle’s back, and away 


288 


YOUr ELAND. 


it flew like a rush of wind, over the green mead- 
ows, and over the dark blue ocean. 

Late in the evening the eagle alighted at the 
entrance of a forest. Here the prince perceived 
a dim light which could be seen flickering here 
and there between the trees. 

^^Here our journey ends,” said the eagle, ‘^for 
in this forest lives my queen’s sister.” He then 
took leave of the prince, and flew back to his 
queen’s hut. 

The prince proceeded towards the light, and 
soon saw a quite tiny mud hut built on a coast. 
He entered, and asked if he could there find 
shelter for the night. 

Within the hut dwelt a very ancient dame, 
who asked who the youth was, and why he had 
traveled thither. 

He answered that he was a prince traveling 
in the hope of finding Youthland. He then 
greeted her from her sister who ruled over the 
birds of the air, and asked if she could tell him 
the way to that land. 

The old dame answered, have lived nine 
hundred years, yet never before have I heard of 
such a land. But I govern the fishes of the sea, 
and it may be that one of them can show you 
the way thither. To-morrow at dawn I will 
question them all.” 

The youth thanked the very ancient dame for 


rOUTHLAND. 


289 


her interest, and remained that night in her 
hut. 

Long before dawn the aged dame blew three 
loud blasts upon her bugle. The notes sounded 
far over the deep waters, and the sea grew dark 
and rough with the multitude of fishes, from 
the largest even to the smallest, that came 
swimming towards shore in obedience to their 
queen’s summons. 

When they had all assembled and saluted 
their queen, she asked if any one among them 
knew the way to Youthland. 

Tor some time the fishes consulted together, 
but at last they were forced to answer that none 
had ever before heard of Youthland. 

Thereupon the dame was much displeased, and 
asked, “ Are you all here ? I do not see the old 
whale.” 

At that moment a great noise and disturbance 
was heard in the waters, and the old whale was 
seen hastening towards the shore, plunging 
through the great billows, and splashing the 
water far and wide. 

The queen asked why he had not come with 
the others. 

The whale excused himself, saying that he 
had had a long way to swim. 

“ Where have you been ? ” asked the dame. 

Indeed,” replied the whale, have been 


290 


YOUTHLAND. 


many thousand miles from here, to a country 
which is called Youthland.” 

When the old dame heard this she was well 
pleased and said, As a punishment for your 
tardiness you shall swim again to Youthland, 
carry this youth with you, and bring him safely 
back hither.’^ Then she bade the young prince 
farewell, and wished him good luck on his 
journey. 

The prince seated himself firmly on the 
whale’s back, and was borne swiftly away through 
the waves. 

Thus they traveled the whole day. Late in* 
the evening they neared the coast of the long- 
sought-for Youthland. 

The whale then said, I will now give you 
some good advice which you must follow exactly, 
if you wish your undertaking to succeed. Every- 
thing in the enchanted castle falls into a deep 
sleep at the hour of midnight. Go into the 
castle, take one apple only, and one bottle full 
of water. Beware that you tarry not, but hasten 
back hither with all speed. If you loiter within 
the castle beyond an hour after midnight it will 
cost us both our lives.” 

The prince thanked the whale for his prudent 
counsel, and promised to follow his instructions 
in everything. 

Exactly at the hour of midnight the prince 


YOUTHLAND. 


291 


started for the enchanted castle, and found 
everything as the wise fish had foretold. Before 
the castle door lay bears, lions, and grim dragons, 
but all were fast asleep, as indeed was every- 
thing about the castle. The prince entered, and 
wandered from room to room, each more magni- 
ficent than the last. He was dazzled by all the 
splendor which surrounded everything. Finally 
he came to a great hall whose walls and ceiling 
were overlaid with gold 
and silver. . In the center 
of this grand hall grew a 
tree which bore the price- 
less apples. By the side 
of the stately tree 
was a spring whose 
water sparkled like 
the finest gold, and as 
it trickled over the stones it 
sounded like the sweetest 





music. 

The prince now saw that he had at last found 
what he had so long sought. He joyfully filled 
his bottle with the wonderful water, and then 
turned towards the tree. Here he quite forgot 
the whalers instruction, and instead of taking 
one apple, he filled all his pockets with the 
tempting fruit. 

The prince should now have returned to the 


292 


YOUTHLAND. 


shore, but he could not resist his strong desire 
to spend yet a little while in examining the en- 
chanted castle. He therefore wandered from 
room to room, and from hall to hall. 

At length he came to an apartment which was 
more magnificent than all others, for the ceiling, 
walls, and floor were covered with gold and 
silver, inlaid with precious stones. Above the 
door was the inscription, The enchantment 
over this castle will lose its power when the 
princess marries the prince who shall enter this 
room.’’ 

When the prince had read these words he en- 
tered. In the center of this apartment stood a 
bed of white ivory, and the pillows and coverlet 
were of blue satin. On the bed a most beauti- 
ful maiden was sleeping. She was more beau- 
tiful than any other maiden in the world. At 
this sight the prince’s heart bounded with love 
and admiration. He forgot his aged father, the 
warning of the whale, and all else in the world 
save the beautiful face before him, which he 
kissed many times. He took from her fair hand 
a diamond ring, and placed in its stead his own 
ring, and cutting a long lock of his hair he tied 
it around the princess’s finger. He then wrote 
on the wall of the apartment : 

I, prince Venius of Gotland, have been here 
and exchanged rings with you. I love you with 


YOUTHLAND, 


203 


all my heart, and unless you will be my bride I 
will never marry. The enchantment over this 
castle will be broken if you marry me. I can- 
not enter tliis castle except at the hour of mid- 
night, when everything here is enchanted with 
a heavy sleep. If you consent to be my bride, 
send word to me where and when I may meet 
you with safety.’’ 

Then Prince Venius hastened to leave the 
castle. It was high time, for scarcely was he 
outside of the castle gate when 



everything awoke out of the deep 


sleep into which they had 
fallen at the hour of mid- 
night. The lions roared, 
the dragons spit forth 



on 


the 

Va>ll 


fire, weapons were heard clash- 
ing, and the whole castle grounds 


in an instant became full of life. 

The prince, however, ran with 

speed to the shore, placed himself on the whale’s 

back, and they went splashing through the waves. 

In a short time they entered the broad sea. 
Suddenly the great fish plunged under the 
water, carrying the prince with him. Prince 
Venius was so frightened that he thought his 
last hour had surely come. 

When they were again upon the surface of 
the water the whale asked : 


294 


YOUTIILAND. 


“ Were you frightened ? ” 

Indeed/^ answered the prince, I was never 
more alarmed.’’ 

“ Even so much was I alarmed when you took 
the many apples from the magic tree,” replied 
the whale. 

The fish then swam on for a short time, but, 
suddenly he dived down under the water much 
deeper than the first time, taking the prince with 
him. He remained under the water this time 
much longer than before, so that when they 
came again to the surface the prince was half- 
dead with fright. 

Then the fish asked, Were you alarmed ? ” 

“ Truly,” responded the youth, never before 
in all my life have I been so much alarmed.” 

Then the whale replied, Even so much was 
I frightened at every kiss which you gave the 
princess.” 

Again the prince was borne safely on for some 
while. Suddenly the whale plunged for the 
third time under the water. Now, he dived so 
deep, and remained under water so long that the 
prince felt sure he was never more to see the 
light of day. 

When they again came to the surface the 
whale asked, Were you terrified ? ” 

“Surely,” said Prince Venius, “never before 
in all my life was I so near death.” 


YOUTHLAND. 


295 


Then the fish replied, Just so terrified was I 
when you wtote your name upon the wall within 
the enchanted castle.” 

They now traveled on without further adven- 
ture until they reached the opposite shore. 

The prince then took leave of the wise old 
whale, and went straight to the hut of the 
ancient dame, who had lived through nine hun- 
dred winters. When she met the youth she 
was much pleased to see him back in safety. 

The prince said he would now repay her for the 
kind assistance she had given him. He then 
handed her to eat an apple from Youthland, and 
gave her a drink from his bottle of the precious 
water. Then was there a wonderful sight to 
witness, for a great change came over the ancient 
dame. The wrinkles vanished from her face, two 
rows of pearly white teeth filled out her once 
hollow cheeks, her bent form became erect, and 
she was again as beautiful a maiden as she had 
been in her earlier days. 

The fish-queen thanked the prince heartily for 
the great service which he had rendered her, 
and then they bade farewell to one another. 

But at parting the fish-queen said, Now I 
will reward you for your gift. Here is a bridle. 
If you shake it a steed that can run as fast as 
the wind will come to you. He will carry you 
wherever you wish.” 


296 


YOUTHLAND, 


The youth now shook the bridle as the fish- 
queen had told him, and immediately a fine 
steed came rushing thither with the swiftness 
of the wind. The prince mounted and rode off 
to the aged dame who had seen six hundred 
winters. 



When the bird-queen recognized the prince, 
she was very glad to see him return in health 
and safety. 

The prince thanked her for her former kind- 
ness to him, and said he would like now to re- 
pay her. He then gave her to eat an 
apple from Youthland, and, also, a drink 
of the magic water. The aged dame 
was in a moment changed into a lovely 
damsel, as she had been in the days of 
her youth. 

ITIhe bif-d qween The bird-queen was very grateful 
re^Ai'ny her for this great service which the 
oyo at K, prince had rendered her, and before 
parting she said, Now I wish to reward you 
for your precious gift. Here is a table-cloth 
which when you spread it out will immediately 
be filled with the choicest and most delicate 
food.’’ 

The prince now re-mounted his steed and rode 
off to where the old woman lived who was three 
hundred years old. The old dame was much 
pleased to see that he had returned in safety. 


YOUTHLAND. 


297 


The youth then, as a token of gratitude for 
the kindness which she had shown him, gave her 
an apple from Youthland, and a drink of the rare 
water. Scarcely had she tasted of the apple and 
drunk a few drops of the wonderful water when 
the old woman became a young maiden, beautiful, 
erect, and stately. 

She was deeply thankful to the prince for his 
priceless gifts, and at parting said, As a token 
of my gratitude for the service which you have 
rendered me I give you this sword. Whatso- 
ever you shall threaten with this sword it shall 
become docile, were it the grimmest of wild 
beasts.” 

The prince believed that now everything would 
go well with him, and he traveled on until he 
met his brothers. Now the three brothers were 
very glad to again meet each other. But when 
the two elder princes learned that their young 
brother had been successful in his undertaking, 
their hearts were filled with envy, and they con- 
sulted together how best they could deceive him, 
and themselves receive the praise and approval 
of the king, their father. They now made much 
of their young brother, praised him, spoke to him 
with many kind words, and had prepared a sump- 
tuous repast; but in the night when the young 
prince lay fast asleep, the two elder brothers 
changed his wonderful water and the magic 


298 


YOUTHLAND. 


apples without his knowing or even dreaming 
of such foul play. 

Early on the following morning the young 
prince took leave of his brothers, mounted his 
steed, and rode off to his father’s palace. The 
old king was well pleased that his youngest son 
had again returned, and the prince was rejoiced 
to find his father yet alive. He then brought 
forth his treasures, and asked his father to eat 
an apple, and take a drink of the wonderful 
water, that he might become again young. But 
the youth’s expectations were not fulfilled, for 
no change took place in his father. The aged 
king remained as old and gray as before. How 
the king could not but think that his own son 
had meant well by him, but he was terribly dis- 
appointed. The prince saw that he had been 
imposed upon in some way, and it grieved him 
sorely. 

When some time had elapsed the two elder 
brothers returned to the king’s palace. They 
had much to tell about their journey, and espe- 
cially did they dwell upon the great dangers 
which they had encountered on their way to 
Youthland. Then they bade their father eat of 
the apples, and drink of the water which they 
had brought with them, that he might again be- 
come young. The king did as his sons wished. 
He ate of the apples, and drank of the water 


YOUTHLAND. 


299 


which they offered to him. In a moment a won- 
derful change took place in the old man. His 
thin, weak form became erect and strongly built, 
his white hair turned brown, the arches of his 
mouth were filled with new, strong teeth, the 
wrinkles on his face vanished, and he was as in 
the days of his youth. 

Then 'there was a great rejoicing throughout 
the kingdom, and the king praised his two eldei 
sons for their fidelity and courage. But all the 
courtiers were infuriated against Prince Venius, 
because they thought that he had misled his 
father with falsehood and deceit. They there- 
fore persuaded the king to have him thrown into 
a den of lions, which was accordingly done. But 
vvhen the wild beasts would have torn the prince 
in pieces, he threatened them with his magic 
sword, and they did him no harm. Whenever 
he was hungry, he had only to spread out the 
cloth which the bird-queen had given him, and it 
was immediately covered with the choicest viands. 
Thus he remained in the lions’ den for three full 
months, and no one knew that he yet lived. 

We will now turn to Youthland. 

When the princess awoke and saw writing on 
the wall, and noticed that her diamond ring was 
missing, and in its stead a man’s ring was upon 
her finger, she was perplexed, but when she read 
the writing she understood what had happened. 


300 


YOUTHLAND. 


Anxious above everything to break the spell 
which had been so long over the castle, she 
determined to fulfill the condition of marrying 
Prince Venius, and so release herself and all her 
courtiers from the long-continued enchantment. 
The princess, therefore, had a magnificent ship 
fitted out, and sent a large embassy to find, and 
escort thither. Prince Venius of Gotland. 

Now they knew not in what direction Gotland 
lay, and sometimes when they inquired the way 
they were misled, and sailed many miles in the 
wrong direction. So it was three full months 
before they reached the coast of Gotland, for 
they had neither the magic fish to carry them 
through the waves, nor the steed, whose swift- 
ness was as the wind, to bear them over land 
as Prince Venius had had in returning from 
Youthland. 

Here they anchored the ship, and sent a mes- 
senger on land to the king’s palace, to say that 
an ambassador from Youthland wished to see 
Prince Venius. 

Now the king was troubled, for he well knew 
that Prince Venius had been thrown into a den 
of lions, and he could not think what answer he 
should give the messenger. He held council 
with all his courtiers, and at last determined 
that he would send his eldest son, as Prince 
Venius was dead. He therefore bade the mes- 


YOUTHLAND. 


301 


senger tell the ambassador that Prince Venius 
would meet him on the coast, on the following 
morning. 

Early next morning the officers on board the 
ship made all due preparations for receiving 
the prince. They had not waited long when the 
king’s eldest son, followed by a gorgeously attired 
train of attendants, 
came riding down 
the shore. 

Now the prin( 
had given to the 
ambassador the 
lock of hair which 
Prince Venius had 
tied around her fin- 
ger. This lock was 
of a light brown 
color. As the offi- 
cers glanced to- 
wards the approaching prince, they noticed that 
his hair was as black as coal. Then said they to 
one another, “ The king is playing a trick upon 
us. Yonder rider is not Prince Venius, for his 
hair was light brown. But we will see how this 
youth answers our questions.” 

When the prince had reached the shore and 
saluted the officers, the ambassador asked, 
<< Have you the princess’s ring with you ? ” 



302 


YOUTHLAND. 


At this question the prince was frightened, 
for he thought they were accusing him of steal- 
ing the princess’s ring. He therefore answered, 
“ I never took the princess’s ring.” 

The ambassador replied, “ Then you are not 
Prince Venius. Go, tell the king that we insist 
on seeing Prince Venius at once.” 

When the prince carried back the message, the 
king was much troubled. He feared if they 
were not pacified they might do his kingdom 
some harm. After consulting with all his wisest 
courtiers the king determined to send his second 
son, and so sent word to the officers on board 
the foreign ship that Prince Venius would meet 
them on the coast early the following morning. 

All day preparations were made on deck for 
the reception of the prince. The next morning, 
when it was still quite early, the officers saw 
approaching a brilliant procession, headed by the 
king’s second son. But as it drew nearer the 
ambassador said to his companions, That is 
not Prince Venius, for yonder man’s hair is red 
enough to make the cows attack him, while this 
lock of Prince Venius’s hair is brown. Surely 
the king is making game of us.” 

When the prince had dismounted and saluted 
the officers, the ambassador asked, What have 
you done with the princess’s ring which you 
took from off her finger ? ” 


YOUTHLAND. 


303 


This prince had brought with him a costly 
ruby ring, which he now handed to the officers. 
Now the officers knew that the princess’s ring 
was a diamond. They therefore said to the 
prince, Go home, and tell the king, your father, 
that if he does not send to meet us Prince Venius 
before noon to-morrow, or, if he be dead, at least 
his bones, we will utterly destroy his palace, 
and not leave one stone of it upon another.” 

When the king received this message he was 
terrified, and went, with his followers, in haste, 
to the lion’s den, to see if perchance some of 
the prince’s bones yet remained there. What 
was their surprise and amazement, upon arriving 
at the lion’s den, to see Prince Venius alive and 
well, sitting in the den playing with the young 
lions. 

In haste they drew him out, and the king 
begged the prince to forgive him for the merci- 
less injustice of which he had been guilty in 
having him thrown into the den. 

Prince Venius, upon being informed of the 
arrival of the ship from Youthland, shook out 
the magic bridle, and immediately his lightning 
steed came prancing thither. He mounted, and 
rode off to the shore like the wdnd. When he 
was yet a long way off the officers on board saw 
him, and said to one another, ^‘That is surely 
Prince Venius, for see, his long brown locks are 


304 


YOUTHLAND. 


the very shade of the lock which the princess 
gave us.’’ 

When he arrived at the shore, the prince 
• scarcely waited to dismount before he asked 
breathlessly, How fares the princess of Youth- 
land ? See, I have here her diamond ring, and 
she has my seal ring. Has she, 
indeed, bidden you to tell me when 
and where I may again meet my 
beloved ? ” 

When the ambassador heard what 
the prince said, he knew that this 
was the true Prince Venius, for he 
had with him the very seal ring of 
which the prince spoke. 

Now there was great rejoicing on 
board the ship, and that very day 
they sailed away, bearing Prince Venius olf 
with them. 

He was taken to the shore just opposite to 
Youthland, whither the princess was soon after 
escorted. Their nuptials were celebrated with 
all splendor, and in the very moment that the 
ceremony took place, the enchantment over the 
castle lost its power. The lions, bears, and 
dragons all disappeared, and Prince Venius and 
the beautiful princess reigned in peace and joy 
over the now disenchanted castle and kingdom. 

Now when the courtiers in Gotland saw how 





YOUTHLAND. 


305 


shamefully the elder princes had defrauded their 
younger brother of his rightful and hard-earned 
praise and honor, their anger was so great that 
they took the two princes and cast them into 
the same den of lions into which their younger 
brother had been thrown three months before ; 
and the hungry lions were not long in devouring 
them. 




THE BOOK OF LIFE. 







a* 




• i#t . 




kii 


I 


' 1 


' ^ 


‘r.?^ . ■-- 


1 «. 



^ r 


f 

» It 


/ K' 



I .^F 


il- 





L.u . ' 


♦l”-* >• 




. '^i, 


% - 


-I* ’•’ 


V. • • V."'. 





- I 


T W I 





.‘■''inli 


O.V 


-*^ * s 0 

.m'-./ ■ r.):v 




■ •( ,.. *0 




j I 


M ^•'S ‘i» 

F ^ * te 




<* 


-4 


■ j '*' 




* . ' 



t ^J 


m 




• I 






X 


S 


f . -•* ,' V -;, - .;■ ''*^'''t;? 

i' .-'■ *-:- - V ’ >* ■ ■"' 

• ' 7.5 


•• 





^ V 


«s» 



-^Jnf ^ 4k.'. .A 


4 s" -^a.'. 




The path of light between Heaven and earth 
was crowded with winged messengers flitting to 
and fro. Many flew down to earth and mingled 
alike with high and low, rich and poor, all the 
while invisible to mankind. Others flew to the 
realm of perpetual light, and hastened to the 
mansion wherein, ready opened, lay the shining 
Book of Life. Herein were recorded all the 
good deeds which the angels had seen done on 
earth. 

One little angel stepped forth and said, “ I 
saw a man who possessed great wealth and gave 
large sums of money to the poor and needy. 
Not to those who came to his door with out- 
stretched hand, nor yet to those who begged 
him piteously by the way-side for alms as he 
walked in solitude. When he gave alms thou- 
sands upon thousands knew of his charity, and 
he had it loudly proclaimed that at his death all 
his wealth was to go to endow an asylum for the 
309 


310 


THE BOOK OF LIFE. 


suffering poor. The institution was to be called 
by his name, and all future generations were to 
know of his great charity. All men praise his 
benevolence, and he is rewarded by having 
heaped upon him all the honors which the 
mighty men of the earth have to bestow upon 
their fellows. This is the good deed which I 
have seen. O Master! note it in the Book of 
Life.’’ 

The pen, which was guided by an unseen hand, 
moved over the page. The good deed was written 
there, but the page was then sealed 
with the vari-colored star of empty 
vanity and pride. 

Then a second angel stepped 
forth and spoke : 

I stood one day in the cot- 
tage of a needy peasant. There 
was a knock at the door, and when 
it was opened by the peasant’s wife 
there appeared upon the threshold a 
pale, thin figure with a young babe in her arms. 

‘ I lived not far from here with my husband 
and two children. But one day our cottage 
burned down. My husband first rescued me, 
and then my little babe from the flames. A 
third time he entered the burning cottage, to 
save our other child. I never saw him more.’ 

So spake the widowed mother, and sank ex- 



THE BOOK OF LIFE. 


311 


hausted to the ground. But the peasant raised 
her up and comforted her, while his wife took 
the babe from the mother’s weak arms. Then 
said he to the widow, ^ I myself am poor, and 
have many children to provide for ; but remain 
with us. I will each day work a few hours more, 
and thus will I have sufficient to feed and clothe 
us all.’ From that day the man worked hard ; 
commencing earlier in the morning, and continu- 
ing his toil until late in the evening, that he 
might supply food for the two extra mouths. 
That is the good deed which I have seen. 0 
Master ! note it in the Book of Life.” 

The pen moved again, and the good deed was 
written in the Book, and the page was sealed 
with the star of Love, which shone so brilliantly 
that the vari-colored star of vanity and pride on 
the preceding page appeared like the last dull 
flicker of an oil-less lamp. All the angels who 
stood around sang a loud chorus of joy and 
praise at the sight of the clearly written page 
stamped with the Master’s own seal of Love. 





ON A SPRING MORNING. 



* f * • 









a* V tss?’ A'/ '■ ' '■ { 

w - •• M • '‘I - 

^ '■ ■ •''** 
“ • .r.-^ ■ ’* ■■y'-*.r , ^ W . 


N •' 


if^. 

t^ak • 


« ^ 


F ~'3r >» 

■if' .M-‘. i - ‘. 



* t .*'" '# li Wi 



!-^4 f '. • .<Sm ^ * - '. 




^ 4 U • 



^ k- - V 



f H' K 









S'-^V 




• «t- ; » 






t 







It was a beautiful spring morning ; the grass 
on the meadows was fresh and green, the woods 
were decked with gay wild flowers, the sun was 
pouring down his bright rays upon the earth, a 
gentle breeze was waving to and fro the branches 
of the trees, the brooks rippled peacefully on, 
and the little birds sang out a joyful chorus of 
welcome to beautiful Spring. 

The ringing of cow-bells and the loud barking 
of a shepherd dog now resounded through a wood, 
and frightened the happy birds away. The herd 
was followed by a little maid with bright blue 
eyes, and long brown hair which hung in ringlets 
over her shoulders. She was driving the cows 
through the wood to a meadow at the foot of a 
mountain not far distant, and the dog was help- 
ing her faithfully. 

Soon she had left the wood behind, and the 
soft meadow lay before her, looking so fresh and 
invMng. in the\lighfc of- the merning sun. 

315 


316 


ON A SPUING MORNING. 


The little maiden rested herself on a flat stone, 
and shaded her eyes with one hand. She gazed 
down the green slope, and up to the summit of 
the mountain, and far into the fir-tree forest 
in the distance, so full of mysterious shadows. In 
the valley beneath, the huge oaks stretched out 
their knotted boughs as though they would em- 
brace each other, while far off as a background 
lay the sea, so broad that the opposite shore 
could only be discerned as a dark line on the 
horizon. 

Because the little maiden felt so happy as she 
sat on the stone surrounded by all these beauties 
of nature, she put her shepherd’s horn to her 
lips and blew three loud notes. 

Ho-la-ho,” sounded from the mountain. 

“ What if it were a mountain giant that thus 
answers my notes,” thought the little maid. 
^^But no, it was only an echo resounding from 
the mountain side and the forest trees.” 

“ Ho-la-ho, ho-la-ho,” sounded from the wood, 
much louder and nearer than the echo. 

The little maiden trembled, and her large blue 
eyes were opened wide with terror as she turned 
to peer into the wood. There stood a figure, yet 
it certainly was not a mountain giant, but only 
a small boy with light hair and dark brown eyes, 
and his appearance was not very formidable. 

How do you do ? ” said he. 


ON A SPRING MORNING. 


317 


Good morning,” answered the little maid. 

Hand in hand they followed the herd up that 
side of the mountain which was most easy to 
ascend, and when they had reached the top they 
sat down to rest. 

They sat there a short while talking and laugh- 
ing together, then the boy said : “ I can tell you 
a tale if you wish me to.” 

The little maiden was delighted. 

But you must not be frightened at it,” said the 
boy, and he began : “ There was once a little girl 

who strayed off into the wood. She wandered 
about all day, but could not find her way home. 

“When it grew dark she sat down on the 
ground and cried bitterly. Suddenly, she heard 
a bird chirping, ^ Come, come and help me, and 
then I will help you in return.’ 

“ The little girl looked around, and saw that 
it was a very tiny bird sitting on a twig close 
by, but its feathers shone like gold, and illumi- 
nated the whole bush on which it sat. 

“ ^ What do you want ? ’ asked the little girl. 

“^Come, come,’ sang the tiny bird, hopping 
from twig to twig, and from bush to bush. 

“ The little girl followed the bird, which at last 
lit on a lilac-bush that grew on yonder meadow 
below us. In the bush there was a bird’s nest, 
and on a branch just over the nest a large snake 
was coiled. 


318 


ON A SPRING MORNING. 


When the little girl saw the snake she seized 
a stout birch twig and struck the reptile a heavy 
blow, but as she did so she closed her eyes and 
turned away her head. When she again opened 
her eyes, to see where the hideous creature had 
fallen, snake, lilac-bush, and bird had vanished ; 
but on the same spot stood a magnificent castle, 
and within she heard the bird’s voice chirping, 
^ Come, come.’ 

“ It was now daylight, and the little girl en- 
tered the castle. There a prince met her, and 
said that he had been the bird, and that in the 
instant when she killed the snake he had been 
freed from his enchantment. The prince now 
took the little girl by the hand and led her up 
to the very top of the high castle, from where the 
country for miles around could be seen clearly. 
In the distance the little girl saw her poor par- 
ents standing in the doorway of their lowly cot- 
tage. The prince pointed to them and asked, 
‘ Would you not much rather return to your 
father and mother than to remain in this castle ? ’ 

^‘^No, no,’ replied the little girl, ^I would 
rather stay here. This castle is so splendid, 
and my home is so plain, and my parents so 
poor.’ At this instant the prince was again 
changed into a bird, but this time his feathers 
were coal-black, and he struck her with his wing 
across the eyes. 


OJV A SFBmG 3I0BmNG. 


319 


“ ‘ The child who loves not father and mother 
is not worthy of this castle/ shrieked the bird, 
and at the same moment the little girl fell from 
the tower — down — down. 

“ In the morning a wood-cutter found the child 
who had strayed away from home lying on the 
shore of yonder sea ; she was dead. In 
her hand she held a twig of lilacs.” 

‘‘Was it not broken from the 
bush on which the golden bird 
had rested?” asked the little 
maiden. 

“Yes,” replied the boy, “it 
was from that bush. The wood- 
cutter carried her home, and the 
lilac-twig was buried with her, for 
the mother made of it a wreath, 
and laid it on the child’s head.” 

“ Oh ! that was a lovely tale,” said the little 
maiden, nevertheless trembling somewhat, and 
drawing closer to the boy. “ Who taught it to 



you ? ” 

“ The schoolmaster,” answered the boy. 

“ Only think if we were to get lost,” said the 
little maid with a shiver. 

“ Ah ! but we would certainly ask the prince 
to take us home to our dear parents,” replied the 
boy. __ 

“Yes, surely^e'^would,” responded the little 


320 


ON A SPBim MOBNING. 


maiden ; and the two children wandered merrily 
over the fresh green grass until the setting sun 
told them it was time to collect the cows and re- 
turn to their own homes, where they would be 
greeted by kind parents. 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 



f 


I. 


» 



« I 

». - 







I 




» 




I 


4 







t 






9 . 





I 



* 








I 


% 






4 





r 






f 


I 



1 

•s 

t. 








M 


« 


• • 


I 


jTf. 


» 




T, 


« 


« .H' 
•n _ fft 


4 



Many years ago there were three brothers 
who were as different in disposition as any 
three youths could be. The eldest was named 
Jonas. He was his father’s favorite; for this 
youth was thoughtful and prudent, not so foolish 
and hasty as Josephus, and had more decided 
traits of character than Jeffrey. 

Josephus, the youngest, was his mother’s darl- 
ing ; for he was quick in his movements, not such 
a lazy fellow as Jonas, and not such a neutral 
character as Jeffrey. 

The middle brother was Jeffrey. He was no 
one’s pet, and neither father nor mother cared 
what he did or where he went, so long as he did 
not interfere with his brothers. 

One day it was heralded throughout the land 
that the young queen who reigned over the king- 
dom in which the three brothers lived, wished to 
share the responsibility of the government, and 
therefore had determined to marry. Any one 
323 


324 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


had a chance of winning her hand, were he 
prince or peasant, if he were only a prudent and 
intelligent fellow, with a sound judgment ; for 
these qualities are necessary for one who under- 
takes the government of a great kingdom. 

Jonas, Jeffrey, and Josephus determinewi to 
offer themselves as suitors of the young queen, 
for who could say that one of them might not be 
lucky enough to win her hand ? 

The father gave Jonas a large purse of silver, 
and the mother filled Josephus’s knapsack with 
dainties and tid-bits for his refreshment during 
the journey. Jeffrey, however, received neither 
money nor provisions, for the father said that he 
was not prudent enough to be trusted with silver, 
and the mother thought that he needed no pro- 
visions, because when he had gone a little way 
he would probably see that it was much better 
for him to return home. 

Now there was only one path leading from 
their father’s house, and the three brothers 
would have to travel by this one road. There- 
fore, as none of them wanted to interfere with 
the other, and each wished to try his luck alone, 
they agreed that Jonas should begin his journey 
next morning at sunrise, Josephus should leave 
his home when the sun reached his zenith, and 
Jeffrey should take up his staff when the sun 
hid his face below the horizon. 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


325 


At the first crow of the cock Jonas bade fare- 
well to his parents and brothers and began his 
travels. 

I cannot tell what kind of people I may meet 
by the way,’’ said Jonas to himself when he had 
wandered a short distance. “ If I encounter a 
highwayman he may rob me of my silver, there- 
fore it will be best for me to bury it at the foot 
of this mountain.” Accordingly, he buried his 
bag of money, planted a stout stick in the ground 
over the spot, that he might again 
find his silver, and then journeyed on. 

He had not walked far when he 
was met by a dwarf carrying on his 
arm a wedding robe of silk embroi- 
dered with silver. 

“A silk robe is better than a 
woollen one,” said the dwarf. 

‘^What price do you ask for the 
handsome robe ? ” asked Jonas. 

‘^Ten pieces of silver,” answered the dwarf, 
<‘and then I will also be at your service and 
help you through your journey.” 

That is a good offer which is well worth con- 
sidering,” replied Jonas, and he could not decide 
whether to buy the handsome robe or not. Nine 
times he turned back to fetch his purse, still not 
fully determined to make the purchase. When, 
however, he turned for the tenth time, and irreso- 



326 


THE LUCKY YOUTH, 


lately glanced around, the dwarf had vanished 
with the robe. 

It was stupid in me not to decide sooner to 
buy the robe while the dwarf was still in sight,” 
muttered Jonas as he pursued his journey. 

When he had gone but a short distance the 
youth was again met by the dwarf, who now 
carried in his hand a sword of the finest steel 
with a hilt of silver. 

“A sword is better than a staff,” said the 
dwarf. 

“How much do you ask for it?” inquired 
Jonas. 

“Tenj)ieces of silver,” responded the dwarf, 
“ and then I will also assist you in your under- 
taking.” 

“ That is an offer not to be disdained,” replied 
Jonas, and he began to weigh in his mind, 
whether he should or should not return, dig up 
his money, and buy the sword. Nine times he 
turned to go back, but he could not decide to 
give up his silver. As he turned for the tenth 
time, to look at the sword, it and the dwarf 
vanished. 

He gives one no time to consider,” grumbled 
Jonas as he walked on. 

Shortly afterwards he again met the dwarf. 
This time the little man was leading by the 
bridle a fine black horse. 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


327 


It is easier to ride than to walk/’ said the 
dwarf. 

‘‘What will you take in exchange for the 
horse ? ” asked Jonas. 

“Ten pieces of silver. If you buy the horse, 
I will aid you in your enterprise,” answered the 
dwarf. 

“That is a fair offer,” replied Jonas, “and I 
will consider it.” 

Again he turned to retrace his steps, and dig 
up his money, for the steed was the finest he 
had ever seen, and ten pieces of silver was not 
a high price for such a horse. But he could not 
quite decide, and as for the tenth time he turned, 
half determined to go home and ask his father, 
the dwarf and steed had disappeared. 

Jonas now wandered on bitterly lamenting 
that all the good offers were snatched from his 
hands just as he was about to accept them. He 
traveled all that day and the following night, 
and the next morning he came within sight of 
the castle gate where the guards in sparkling 
armor and high plumed helmets marched up 
and down. 

Tired and dusty Jonas made a halt when 
within a few paces of the gate and said to him- 
self : “ What shall I say to the queen when I 

enter the palace ? That is a question to be well 
weighed and considered.” 


328 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


Accordingly, Jonas sat down under the shade 
of a large tree to think, and while his mind was 
thus occupied he fell asleep. 

At mid-day Josephus took leave of his home 
and started out on his journey. It was very 
warm with the vertical rays of the noon -day sun 
beaming down upon him, so when he had gone 
but a short way he began to feel the weight of 
his heavy knapsack. 

I will leave my bag here until the worst 
heat of the day is over,” said Josephus, and 
hanging it on a stout stick which was planted 
firmly in the ground he traveled on. 

The youth had not gone far when he saw ap- 
proaching him a dwarf holding out a wedding 
robe of velvet embroidered with gold. 

“ A velvet robe is better than a woollen one,” 
said the dwarf. 

That is true, little man,” cried Josephus, 
snatching the handsome robe. 

You are quick in your movements,” exclaimed 
the dwarf. 

“You may rely upon my losing no time,” re- 
plied Josephus. “ Wait but a minute, and I will 
give you my old clothes in exchange.” 

“You may sometime have need of them your- 
self,” retorted the dwarf, and disappeared. 

Josephus, however, putting on the velvet robe, 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


329 


threw his old garments into a brook near by and 
continued his journey. 

Soon after he again was met by a dwarf flourish- 
ing a sword of fine steel with a hilt of gold. 

A sword is better than a staff,” said the dwarf. 

“You are right,” exclaimed Josephus, wrench- 
ing the sword from the little man. 

“ You are hasty in your movements,” said the 
dwarf. 

“I always am,” replied Josephus, and throw- 
ing his stick towards the little man, he called 
out, “ There is a sword that will suit 
you better.” But at that moment ^ 
the dwarf vanished. 

Again Josephus 
Suddenly, he saw 
before him a dwarf 
leading by the bri- 
dle a fine gray 
horse. 

“ It is easier 
to ride than to 
walk,” said the 
dwarf. 

“Yes, I think 
so,” responded Josephus, seizing the bridle and 
springing into the saddle. 

“Your actions are precipitate,” exclaimed the 

dwarf. 



330 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


never waste any time,” replied the youth. 
<^And now, just tell me the way to the queen^s 
castle.” 

You may learn that from some one else,” re- 
sponded the dwarf, and at the same instant he 
disappeared. 

Like a whirlwind the horse went round and 
round, and Josephus soon saw that he could not 
gain the mastery over it. He attempted to turn 
the horse into the path and drive it onward, but 
instead, it plunged into a thick forest where the 
rough branches of the trees scratched the youth^s 
face and tore his clothes, so that soon the velvet 
cloak hung in rags about his bruised body. 

If I do not kill this beast it will surely cause 
my death,” thought Josephus in despair, and 
drawing forth his sword he plunged it into the 
neck of the horse. The animal fell just where 
the woods opened, and so near to the castle gate 
that Josephus could see the sentinels who were 
guarding the entrance, their silver armor shining 
as the bright moonbeams fell upon them. He 
was thrown from the saddle into a ditch where 
he lay for a while quite stunned. When at last 
the youth pulled himself out of the mire he 
looked around to find his sword ; but, to his 
amazement, both sword and horse had vanished, 
and no trace of them could he find. 

Josephus now felt an intolerable hunger and 


THE LUCKY YOUTH 


331 


a burning thirst. He longed to appease his 
appetite with the dainties with which his 
thoughtful mother had filled his knapsack. He 
soon, however, remembered that he had left it 
hanging on the road not far from home. 

“I will find at the castle choice viands where- 
with to satisfy my hunger/’ thought he, and 
went forward to knock at the gate. 

Who are you ? ” asked a sentinel, who was 
pacing to and fro. 

I am a knight, although my clothes are torn 
and soiled,” answered the youth. 

“You are a tramp,” replied the sentinel, “ and 
you shall be placed in the prison vaults.” 

“ You shall pay for these words with your 
life/’ exclaimed Josephus in a passion, and 
snatching the guard’s lance, he struck him a 
heavy blow. Thereupon, however, the other 
soldiers sprang forward, seized Josephus, bound 
him hand and foot, and cast him into the deepest 
dungeon. 

As the last rays of the setting sun sank be- 
hind the woods, Jeffrey started from his home. 
He had not wandered far when it occurred to 
him that he had not provided himself with a 
staff. He looked around for one, and presently 
saw a stout stick which had been pushed firmly 
into the ground. 


332 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


<^That will just suit me,” said Jeffrey well 
pleased, but he was more delighted when he 
found hanging on the stick a knapsack filled 
with choice food. As he pulled the stick up 
from the ground he heard below it a ringing 
sound as of silver pieces jingling together. He 
was not long in finding out whence the noise 
proceeded, and soon drew forth a leathern purse 
heavy with silver pieces. Now he proceeded on 
his way well provided with food and money. 

When the youth had walked a short distance 
he met a dwarf carrying a wedding robe of 
scarlet satin, studded richly with pearls and 
precious stones. 

. A jeweled robe is better than a plain one,” 
said the dwarf, ‘‘and I will sell it to you for ten 
pieces of silver.” 

“ To me a loving heart 
Is better worth the price, 

Than robes so gay and smart, 

To hide a heart of ice,” 

answered Jeffrey, and would have gone on, but 
the dwarf laughed, and cried after him : 

“ You answer well, therefore I will give you 
the robe, and moreover, will help you through 
your journey.” 

“ If I ever obtain power and riches I .will 
repay you,” responded Jeffrey, as he put on the 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


333 


handsome robe and rolled his own into a small 
bundle. “ For/’ thought he, I may not cast away 
this because I have now a better robe.” 

The youth walked on and soon met another 
dwarf holding out a sword of the finest steel, 
and the hilt was of gold inlaid with precious 
stones. 

sword is better than a staff,” cried the 

dwarf. 

“ Only where one can the sword well wield, 

And by its use some weaker person shield,” 

answered Jeffrey without slacking his pace. 

The dwarf, however, called after him, ^^You 
speak like a man, therefore I will give you 
the sword, and will also assist you in your 
enterprise.” 

If I am lucky I will reward you,” replied 
Jeffrey, girding on the sword. 

The youth now pursued his journey, and be- 
fore he had proceeded far he met another dwarf, 
who was leading by the bridle a snow-white 
steed. 

It is better to ride than to walk,” said the 
dwarf. 

“ ’Tis true, where the rider is skilled in that art, 

So aye without danger to play out his part,” 

responded Jeffrey without stopping. 

The dwarf, however, stopped him and said, 


334 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


^^You have answered wisely, and therefore I 
will give you the horse, and will also wish you 
good luck.’’ 

Thank you,” replied Jeffrey. I am 

''ortunate, I will repay you for your kindness.” 

He then mounted the snow-white 
steed and rode off towards the 
.r ^ M castle, which he neared the next 

117 ^ day as the sun was climbing up 

towards his zenith. 

When the sentinels who were 
pacing to and fro before the 
» castle saw approaching a rider 
attired in a scarlet satin robe 
bright with jewels, they halted to gaze and 
admire, and one of them called out in a loud 
voice, Who is it that comes hither ? ” 

“Naught am I but a country lad, 

Although in princely garments clad,” 



answered Jeffrey. 

^‘You are a knave,” exclaimed the sentinel, 
‘^and shall be confined in the tower.” 

Then Jeffrey replied : — 

“Know, man, your threats alarm not me, 

I wield my sword too well for thee.” 

At these words the soldiers dropped their 
spears, and the castle gates were thrown wide 
open for the youth to enter. 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


335 


Jeffrey was in the act of riding through the 
gate when his eye fell upon Jonas, who sat on 
the ground near by fast asleep. Jeffrey did not 
recognize his brother, but believing him to be a 
beggar, he drew forth the leathern purse full of 
silver and threw it into the sleeper’s lap. 

Upon entering the court-yard the youth heard 
dismal moans and cries ascending from below 
the castle. He therefore stopped his horse and 
asked, Whence proceed these lamentations ? ” 
They are the cries of a tramp who came 
here last night and injured one of our comrades. 
Now he sits in a dungeon, without clothes, with- 
out food or drink, and he is shivering, for it is 
cold and damp in the dungeon.” 

Give him, I pray you, this bundle of clothes, 
that he may cover himself ; this knapsack, with 
the contents of which he may satisfy his hunger 
and assuage his thirst ; and also this stick, that 
he may therewith build a small fire,” replied 
Jeffrey. 

The soldiers, although they did not wish to 
comply with this request, dared not thwart the 
bold, generous knight. 

Within the palace the queen sat on her splen- 
did throne, waiting to receive her suitors. They 
came every day from all parts of the land, but 
few had yet been able to pass the sentinels and 
enter the castle. 


336 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


When Jeffrey reached the throne-room the 
doors were closed. He, however, rapped loudly. 

“ What do you want here ? ’’ asked a voice 
within. 


“ I seek the sovereign of this land, 

Who will, so have her heralds said, 

E’en all who come to seek her hand. 

Invite to enter without dread,” 

replied Jeffrey, and thereupon the doors were 
flung open for the youth to pass through. He 
stood in the doorway for a moment, quite dazzled 
with the brilliancy of the apartment. On both 
sides of the spacious hall stood the princes and 
courtiers of the kingdom, while at the further 
end was a throne of gold glistening with jewels, 
and overhung with a costly canopy. Here 
sat the queen arrayed in a gorgeous robe of purple 
and gold, and the crown upon her head sparkled 
like a circle of twinkling stars. 

Jeffrey was soon lost in admiration as he stood 
gazing at the beautiful face of the young queen, 
who smiled kindly at him and bade him welcome. 

One of the old courtiers then stepped forward, 
and said to the youth, You have the privilege 
of asking three favors of our queen.’’ 

^^Most gracious queen,” replied Jeffrey, ^^as 
the first favor, I beseech of you to send out mes- 
sengers to search for my two brothers, who started 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


337 


on their way to this castle before I left my home ; 
but they must surely have lost their way, for I 
have not seen them on the road, neither have I 
met them here.” 

The queen made a sign to one of her attend- 
ants, who imme- 
diately bowed be- 
fore the throne 
and said, “Most 
mighty sover- 
eign, one of his 
brothers is now 
sitting by the 
castle gate lost in 
a deep reverie.” 

“That is my 
elder br other, 

Jonas,” exclaim- 
ed Jeffrey. 
beg of you, O 
queen, to give 
him money and 
provisions, and 
send him home, for he is my father’s favorite.” 

“ Your Majesty,” resumed the attendant, “one 
of his brothers maimed a sentinel who was pac- 
ing to and fro before the castle gate, and for pun- 
ishment he is now in the dungeon below await- 
ing his execution.” 



338 


THE LUCKY YOUTH. 


That is my younger brother, Josephus,” cried 
Jeffrey, bending the knee before the throne. I 
implore your Gracious Majesty to forgive him, 
furnish him with necessaries for the journey, and 
send him home, for he is his mother’s darling.” 

At these words the queen arose and said : 

“All that you ask is for others; nothing have 
you wished for yourself. Y ou are worthy to reign 
over my kingdom, therefore you shall share with 
me my throne.” 

The queen then placed her own crown upon his 
head, so the whole assembly saw that the young 
suitor had won the beautiful queen for his brid( . 

Preparations for the wedding were made with 
all speed, and soon the nuptials were celebrated 
with pomp and splendor befitting the lovely bride 
and the worthy youth. 

Jonas and Josephus were called in to partici- 
pate in the marriage feast, after which they were 
presented with handsome gifts, and sent home 
to their anxious parents. 

“Yes, it is as I said,” exclaimed the mother, 
when the sons had returned and related their 
adventures, “Jonas always thinks too long, and 
when at last he makes up his mind it is too late.” 

“Well,” retorted the father, “Josephus is 
always too quick in his decisions and actions.” 
But, as one of their sons was now ruler of the land, 
neither father nor mother had cause to grumble. 


THE LITTLE WHITE CHURCH. 






Far around in the country could be heard the 
bells of a little white stone church as they pealed 
out their sweet call and seemed to say : 

“ Now hearken to our hallowed tone, 

Come, kneel before your Maker’s throne : 

With cheerful voice and thankful heart, 

Within his temple bear your part; 

In singing hymns of prayer and praise, 

With one accord your voices raise.” 

The people flocked in crowds towards the 
little country church, whose bright cross on the 
top of the high steeple pointed straight up into 
the blue sky, as if to say, “ From me may ye 
learn the way to Heaven. . 

Foremost among the church-goers were the 
lord of the manor and his little daughter. As 
they passed, the people stepped aside to make 
room for them, curtesied to the nobleman, and 
many cried out as they glanced at the child, 
341 


842 


THE LITTLE WHITE CHURCH. 


^^How sweet she is, the little lady, and how 
lovely she looks in her beautiful clothes/’ 
Marie, that was the little maiden’s name, knew 
well that what the people said was true, for her 
hat was quite new, and trimmed with the hand- 
somest flowers, and a feather which waved grace- 
fully in the wind. She walked up the aisle by 
her father’s side, and seated herself 
next to him, near the chancel, in 
the soft-cushioned pew owned by 
the lord of the manor. 

Among the last to obey 
the call of the church 
bells was a little ragged 
child known to the 
people as Little beg- 
gar Christine,” be- 
cause she stretched out 
her hand to all, as they 
passed, in hopes of receiv- 
ing alms, for her mother was ill, and unable 
to work for the support of herself and child. 

Christine stood at the church door waiting, 
that she might be the last to enter. Her eyes 
wandered from the red velvet cushions in the 
front pews to the bright lamps and chandeliers, 
and then from one to another of the congrega- 
tion; all were dressed so gayly. Then she 
glanced at her own ragged dress and bare feet, 



THE LITTLE WHITE CHURCH. 


343 


and she feared to enter. She thought surely all 
the fine people would turn their heads to stare 
at her in such attire, and so she hastened out 
into the churchyard and sat down upon a flat 
grave-stone, under a linden-tree. 

The organ burst forth into a joyous peal, and 
the congregation arose to raise their hymn of 
praise. 

“ Now you must follow the words in your 
hymn-book,” whispered the nobleman to his 
little daughter, and Marie found the place in her 
tiny velvet book ornamented with a gold cross 
and clasp. But while she sang she was think- 
ing of the flowers on her new hat, and she made 
so many mistakes in the words, that she gave up 
trying to follow the hymn. When the sermon 
began Marie, instead of listening, thought of 
what the people had said on the church steps. 
^^How sweet she is, the little lady, and how 
lovely she looks in her beautiful clothes,” were 
the words that rang in Marie’s ears, and they 
sounded much sweeter than the words of the 
clergyman’s sermon. She rested her face against 
the back of the pew, and glanced down the 
church, to see if every one were not looking at 
the beautiful roses which, nestled among green 
leaves, rested on the side of her hat. The peo- 
ple’s faces seemed, by degrees, to become hazy 
and indistinct, while the flowers on her hat 


344 


THE LITTLE WHITE CHURCH. 


seemed to grow, and be shooting straight up ; 
and the stems became longer and longer, until 
they reached the highest arch of the church 
roof. But, suddenly, they threw themselves 
against an iron nail, and began dragging the hat 
up after them. Marie was terrified, and threw 
up both her hands to grasp her treasure. But 
she found the hat still on her head, and the roses 
had not moved from their place. It must have 
been only a dream, yet Marie was still so 
frightened that she could hear her heart saying. 

Tick-tack, tick-tack,” just like the great hall 
clock at the manor. 

- Meanwhile the little beggar Christine sat on a 
grave-stone in the churchyard. She remembered 
that she had come to church to pray for her 
mother, who lay in her hut in the wood sick 
and helpless. 

“ If only I dare enter the church,” sobbed 
Christine, but her courage failed her at the 
thought of all the finely-dressed people looking 
at her with surprise and contempt. Yet, I will 
pray for my mother,” said she to herself, and 
kneeling on the grass she closed her eyes and 
clasped her little hands. 

The broad branches of the linden seemed to 
expand, the trunks of the many trees around 
formed pillars, while their branches met in 
arches, and between them hovered the silver 


THE LITTLE WHITE CHURCH, 


345 


clouds, interspersed with the golden rays of the 
sun. From the clouds peeped the faces of little 
angels, who smiled at Christine. Sweet music 
filled the air, and the angels from the clouds 
sang in harmony with the solemn strain. That 
was a wondrous vision, as though Heaven had 
pushed ajar its golden gates, to show to the sup- 
pliant child a glimpse of its glory ; and as the 
angels sang she caught the words: — 

“For the innocent and holy a church is raised 
on that spot where, the hands clasped in prayer, 
they kneel, and Heaven’s gates are ever open to 
receive their supplications.” 


7 0 5 M 


I 


I 


4 



>1 



'I. I i 








i 


I 

I' 

» 

.•» 

I 









i 



I 


I 




ji 


I 


I 


•i r 




• ‘ 


i t 


i I 






» 

1 


« 


I 

. . vf '■ 


f 




J 

I 


I 


I 



I 


t 







I 

















'U- 


f/tA 


II. *» 


• ^ I 


• », 


i' i-, 


f, 


'K% 


' » 


t ‘i ftj 

/» 1 


.jm 


** 


m 


« • 


f»ij 


L ' 


r/ 


my-^ 


.-1 


• * 


i k 




( I 




’■'J 


«• . 


'll 


I ^ 


ifa 


A 


f . 






.V 


.1 >. 


fi\ 




’1^ 


n7 






.i»' 


.hT.'V>Ni, 

*• 




J t 


A.'i n '■••■ ' r, jUB, ; ' 

*'*'' ‘fi,'- ,lV'' , '1 

f ’. j 'V w ’ ^ 

'-«■ VilW* 

•' -lit ■ 


I ‘ < 


•1 


VJ 


i ^ 


»vu 


A 


I i 


r 




■ I I 


■* Ai • - 1' 


-., Mi 


' ^ ' ■: >jp?. ’■ A 

v^Ai''-.' ,>’■ <-■ Vi 

■ ^ 1 ' 1 . i * I * • n“‘ 

V ♦. ' ' ‘ ■ -*A <*r. rJ, ■ * ' y 

>-\V'„'iiii‘**’''‘ 


! TMV' '* 


< A 


* ^ bit 

«sT k i ‘irf' -;■• ..i 

., ' ■. : ^<r'- . . . ' ' 


liJj 


j ■< 


%' li 








ff 










A * ' * 

‘ ^ fi 


fV K 


yi 


"«.Ni 


• 1 


^ ‘ *# 




'ii 


iV 


.k‘«' 




I) 1^ 




(W 






K /• 


» I 


y I' 


I * 






‘*H.' 


'Skf 


^> 1 1 « 




'v\i 


\ 




U«i 


M 


<U 




5 


ir y 


.7 IK?'’ 


a 






V 


1 u 






^ 'V « M^// 

» d ^ ^xr wA' 


,v\ 

t/* K<^ 

- * z «/: '//^r3iv<SNs " 

-O' ^ ^j A O /I I 

n N i? ^ ii ^ \ lift O i}. \, 41^0 


.0 o 


> 


0 c T 

^Aaw ✓ ^ j 

, - . ■’ 

>> V' ^ ^ o^ S ^ 

- ^ ’V « ^ V ^ 

X % ' % ■\’^^'?-, 

^ U « ^ 'P^ -i 




.^*0^ ^'t* 5 N 0 . ^ V 

^ ^ *v)’‘S /* C\ \i >’^n 

^ '^ ^ <'X '^PV:vU.-/^ ^ ' ^ . > iC^ Cj 



V» •^.f, o ‘ 

• ' ' ! * V - - - • ' : 


” \0 




